Commentary on Sophocles: Electra Sir Richard C. Jebb Perseus Project, Tufts University Gregory Crane Prepared under the supervision of Lisa Cerrato Anne Mahoney Jeffrey Rydberg-Cox David Smith National Endowment for the Humanities Trustees of Tufts University Medford, MA Perseus Digital Library Project Perseus 3.0 viaf2603144.viaf005.perseus-eng1.xml Available under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments The Electra Richard Claverhouse Jebb Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1907 6 The Internet Archive

This pointer extracts section and commline

This pointer extracts section

English Greek Latin German French Italian Conversion to EpiDoc Updated header and schema Revision 1.1 moved more xml files around based on copyright status Revision 1.18 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. Revision 1.17 fixed Pindar errors - zr Revision 1.16 fixed bibl errors - zr Revision 1.15 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. up through book 4 Revision 1.14 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.13 removed ?bibl? tags Revision 1.12 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.11 changed Pl. As. from tln to act.scene - zr Revision 1.10 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.9 added/fixed cvs log keyword Revision 1.3 fixed author names for consistent sorting Revision 1.2 removed stray item tags Revision 1.1 Converted to XML Revision 1.16 mark refs to Lys. 1 Revision 1.15 Updated texts to TEI P4 and Perseus P4 extensions; minor cleanup (esp. character encodings and typos.) Revision 1.14 ensure refs to Callimachus and Theophrastus (Characters) are correct Revision 1.13 wrap cits around refs to Tacitus, and get abbreviations into bibls where they were missing Revision 1.12 mark more cits (which make better reverse links) Revision 1.11 put proper bibl refs for Shakespeare Revision 1.10 fix mdash in headers (displays badly on some browsers) Revision 1.9 fix smooth breathings that should be apostrophes Revision 1.8 fix refs to Apollonius Rhodius, who is "A. R." Revision 1.7 fix Stephanus sections on refs to Plato Revision 1.6 fix references to orators Revision 1.5 fix "Metaphysics" that should be "Metamorphoses", and ensure the override file is right Revision 1.4 more cleanup on Antigone, run fisher on Electra Revision 1.3 fix problem in markup job: this isn't Ajax Revision 1.2 more cleanup: in particular, lemmata joined to previous Greek passages Revision 1.1 basic structural markup

Scene:— At Mycenae, before the palace of the Pelopidae. The PAEDAGOGUS enters on the left of the spectators, with ORESTES and PYLADES.

1-120

Prologue. Orestes explains his plan of action, and then goes with Pylades to make offerings at Agamemnon's grave (1—85).—Electra's lament (86—120) properly belongs to the πρόλογος, since it precedes the entrance of the Chorus (121).

ὧν , since πρόθυμος ἦσθ’ =ἐπεθύμεις.

4-8

Coming from Phocis, the travellers have reached Mycenae by the road from Corinth, and are now standing on the high ground of the Mycenaean citadel, in front of the palace.

The old man, looking southward, points out the chief features of the landscape. (1) The Argive plain, which lies spread out before them to the south and west. (2) The agora and temple of Apollo Lyceios in the city of Argos, distant about six miles to the south. This temple was the most conspicuous object in the town ( Paus. 2. 19. 3); and it may be supposed that a person standing at Mycenae could see the building, or part of it. (3) The Heraeum, correctly described as being on the speaker's left hand. Its site was S. E. of Mycenae, at a distance of somewhat less than two miles.

The poet's aim was merely to group these famous places in one view. Neither he nor his Athenian hearers would care whether the topography was minutely accurate. W. G. Clark, in his Peloponnesus (p. 72), illustrates this presumable indifference by a stage direction in Victor Hugo's Marie Tudor:—‘Palais de Richmond: dans le fond à gauche l'Église de Westminster, à droite la Tour de Londres.’ But, in fact, there is only one error of detail. The Heraeum was not visible from Mycenae (v. 8, n.).

Ἄργος in prose usu. means the town only, the territory being ἡ Ἀργεία or ἡ Ἀργολίς. But poetry retained the larger sense which Homer had made familiar. Thus in I. T. 508 Orestes says, τὸ κλεινὸν Ἄργος πατρίδ’ ἐμὴν ἐπεύχομαι, adding that he comes ἐκ τῶν Μυκηνῶν. Cp. Eur. fr. 228. 6 (Danaüs) ἐλθὼν ἐς Ἄργος ᾤκισ’ Ἰνάχου πόλιν (came to Argolis, and settled in the town of Argos). Indeed Thuc. can say (6. 105), Λακεδαιμόνιοι ἐς τὸ Ἄργος ἐσέβαλον .

παλαιὸν refers not merely to the town, but to the associations of the land. The oldest legends of intercourse between Greece and Asia belonged to the shores of the Argive Gulf (cp. Her. 1. 1). Cp. Aristeides Panath. p. 188 Ἀργεῖοι παλαιότατοι τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἀξιοῦσιν εἶναι.

τῆς οἰστροπλ … Ἰνάχου κόρης . The Inachus (now the Bonitza) rises in the highlands between Arcadia and Argolis; flows N.E. , and then S.E. , through the Argive plain; and enters the Gulf on the east side of the town. This river-god figured as the earliest king of Argos. Cp. the Inachus of Sophocles, fr. 248 Ἴναχε νᾶτορ, παῖ τοῦ κρηνῶν | πατρὸς Ὠκεανοῦ, μέγα πρεσβεύων | Ἄργους τε γύαις Ἥρας τε πάγοις | καὶ Τυρσηνοῖσι Πελασγοῖς.

His daughter Io, the first priestess of Hera, was loved by Zeus, and changed by the jealous goddess into a cow. The hundred-eyed Argus, charged by Hera to watch her, bound her to an olive-tree in the temenos of the Heraeum ( Apollod. 2. 1. 3). Hermes slew Argus; and Hera then sent the gad-fly which drove Io forth from Argolis on her wanderings. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 681 οἰστροπλὴξ δ’ ἐγὼ | μάστιγι θείᾳ γῆν πρὸ γῆς ἐλαύνομαι. Io, the horned wanderer, was originally, like Hera herself, a moon-goddess.

ἄλσος , the whole region, regarded as ground which her story has made sacred: ἔλεγον γὰρ πᾶν χωρίον ἀφιερωμένον θεῷ, κἂν ψιλὸν φυτῶν ᾖ, ἄλσος (schol. Pind. O. 3. 31). So Soph. Ant. 845 Θήβας τ’ εὐαρμάτου ἄλσος (n.): Pind. N. 10. 19 Ἀργεῖον..τέμενος (‘the sacred Argive land’). In Suppl. 538 ff. the Danaides at Argos say:—‘We have come hither, into the ancient footsteps of our mother (Io), to the flowery meads of the watcher (Argus), where the cow was pastured, and whence, vexed by the gad-fly, she fled in frenzy.’

The ἀγορὰ Λύκειος in Argos lay at the eastern foot of the Larisa, or citadel; as Livy (32. 25) describes it, subiectum arci forum. The temple of Apollo Λύκειος was probably on the north side of the agora, opposite to a temple of Zeus Νεμεαῖος. Before its eastern front stood a monument representing a wolf slaying a bull, in memory of the omen which had given the sovereignty to Danaüs ( Paus. 2. 19. 3).

Λύκειος must be ultimately traced to the root λυκ, lux, as designating the god of light. But it was popularly connected with λύκος. Sophocles here explains it by λυκοκτόνος , an attribute suitable to Apollo as protector of flocks and herds (νόμιος, O. T. 1103 n.). The Λύκειος is invoked especially as a destroyer of foes ( O. T. 203 n.: Aesch. Theb. 145). See Appendix.

Ἥρας … ναός . The site of the Heraeum, discovered by General Gordon in 1831, is about a mile and three quarters S. E. of Mycenae, and about five miles N. E. of Argos. E. Itcan be seen from Argos, but is hidden from Mycenae by a projecting spur of the hills. The temple stood on a rocky eminence under Mount Euboea, one of the heights which bound the Argive plain on the east. The streams Ἐλευθερίων and Ἀρτερίων flowed on either side of it. Beneath it was a grassy tract known as Πρόσυμνα (Statius 3. 325 viridis devexa Prosymnae); whence the goddess was sometimes styled Προσυμναία ( Fluv. 18. 3).

This oldest and greatest of Argive shrines is fitly mentioned here; for within its walls Agamemnon was said to have taken the oaths of the chiefs whom he led to Troy (Dictys Cretensis, 1. 15. 6). Here, too, the Spartan Cleomenes received the omen which caused him to retire from Argolis (c. 496 B.C.: Her. 6. 81).

The ancient temple was burnt down in 423 B.C. ( Thuc. 4. 133). A new Heraeum was built on a lower terrace of the same hill; and could boast among its treasures a chryselephantine statue of Hera by Polycleitus ( Paus. 2. 17. 4). The site of this later Heraeum has recently been excavated by members of the American School at Athens (1892).

φάσκειν (infin. as imperat.),=‘deem,’ ‘believe’: O. T. 462 n. For the expression cp. Milton, Paradise Regained, 4. 44 f.: ‘The city which thou seest no other deem | Than great and glorious Rome.’

Μυκήνας . This plural form (the prevalent one) occurs in Il. 2. 569, Il. 4. 376; but elsewhere metrical convenience led the Homeric poet to prefer the sing. Μυκήνη, which allowed him to prefix εὐρυάγυια ( Il. 4. 52), and πολυχρύσοιο ( Il. 7. 180, Il. 11. 46: Od. 3. 305).

The site of Mycenae is in a deep recess of the Argive plain, at its northern end,— μυχῷ Ἄργεος ἱπποβότοιο ( Od. 3. 263). Between two peaks of Mount Euboea, a narrow glen runs out towards the plain, terminating in a rocky platform. This acropolis, naturally impregnable on three sides, was surrounded by Cyclopean walls, from 13 to 35 feet high, with an average thickness of 16 feet. Mycenae was to the plain of Argos much what Deceleia was to the plain of Athens,—a stronghold withdrawn from observation, but commanding the country below it.

τὰς πολυχρύσους : the Homeric epithet (see above). It is illustrated by the number of golden cups, cylinders, diadems and other objects found in the graves at Mycenae by Schliemann; who estimated the amount of gold thus discovered at ‘about 100 lbs troy’ (Mycenae, p. 379).

Thucydides (1. 9) notices the old tradition that Pelops had gained his power by means of the wealth (πλήθει χρημάτων) which he had brought from Asia to a poor country. Helbig (Das hom. Epos aus den Denkm. erläutert, p. 50) thinks it certain that the precious metals became scarcer in the Peloponnesus after the Dorian conquest. When the Spartans, in the first half of the sixth century, required gold for a statue of Apollo, they had to procure it from Sardis ( Her. 1. 69).

πολύφθορον , desolated by many deaths; so Tr. 477 ἡ πολύφθορος | ... Οἰχαλία. Atreus and Thyestes slew their brother Chrysippus; Atreus slew his own son Pleisthenes, and then two sons of Thyestes; Aegisthus, son of Thyestes, slew Atreus and Agamemnon.

πατρὸς ἐκ φόνων . For the plur. of φόνος, referring to one deed, cp. 779, O. C. 990: so θανάτους, O. C. 206.In Tr. 558 the MS. φόνων is well corrected to φονῶν, which denotes a bleeding wound. But here, where the reference is to the act of murder, φόνων should be kept.

ἐκ might be ‘after’: but is perhaps better taken as ‘away from’ the scene of slaughter. The boy's life, too, was in peril. Cp. 601: Pind. P. 11. 17 τὸν δὴ (Orestes) φονευομένου πατρὸς Ἀρσινόα Κλυταιμνήστρας | χειρῶν ὑπὸ κρατερᾶν κἀκ δόλου τροφὸς ἄνελε δυσπενθέος. Eur. El. 16 τὸν μὲν πατρὸς γεραιὸς ἐκκλέπτει τροφεὺς | μέλλοντ’ Ὀρέστην χερὸς ὕπ’ Αἰγίσθου θανεῖν .

ὁμαίμου , ‘kinswoman,’ is here defined by κασιγνήτης : though Sophocles never uses ὅμαιμος or ὁμαίμων except of the fraternal tie ( O. C. 330 n.). The emphasis is like that of κοινὸν αὐτάδελφον ( Ant. 1), or the Homeric κασίγνητος καὶ ὄπατρος ( Il. 12. 371). Cp. 156.

ἤνεγκα is taken by the schol. to imply that Orestes was then a child in arms (οὔ τι βαδίσαι δυναμένου); but this is to press it overmuch. Orestes was born before his father went to Troy, and so must have been more than ten years old at the time of the murder.

κἀξεθρεψάμην : this aorist occurs also in fr. 355, and θρεψαίμην in O. T. 1143.In poetry the midd. of τρέφω differs from the act. only as marking the interest felt by the τροφός.

τοσόνδ’ ἐς ἥβης : cp. 961: O. C. 1138 ἐς τόδ’ ἡμέρας: for the place of the prep., O. T. 178 n.: for τοσόνδ’, Il. 9. 485(Phoenix to Achilles) καί σε τοσοῦτον ἔθηκα. Aegisthus reigned seven years, and was slain in the eighth ( Od. 3. 303 ff.). Orestes, then, is about nineteen or twenty.

The vocative σὺ is no argument for the conjecture βουλεύετον .—Pylades was the son of that Strophius, king of Phocis, in whose house the young Orestes had found a refuge. Thus Pindar speaks of a Pythian victory as won ἐν ἀφνεαῖς ἀρούραισι Πυλάδα (P. 11. 15). Euripides notices the legend that Orestes bestowed the hand of Electra upon his friend ( El. 1350: Paus. 2. 16. 7). His name recurs at v. 1373.

ἡμὶν : cp. O. C. 25 n.

ἑῷα . The sights and sounds of early morning are in unison with the spirit of this play, in which the παννυχίδες (v. 92) of Electra's sorrow are turned to joy, and the god of light prevails.

κινεῖ … σαφῆ (proleptic): cp. 1366 ταῦτα...δείξουσιν σαφῆ: Ant. 475 n.

ἄστρων εὐφρόνη =εὐφρόνη ἀστερόεσσα, the gen. of material or quality, like σῶμα...σποδοῦ (758), τόλμης πρόσωπον ( O. T. 533), χιόνος πτέρυγι ( Ant. 114, where see n.).

ἐκλέλοιπεν , intrans. and absol., ‘has failed’: cp. 985, 1149.— Not, ‘the dark night has lost its stars,’ as one schol. construes, followed by Ellendt and others. In classical Greek ἐκλείπω never takes a gen., as ἐλλείπω does. (Plutarch, indeed, has θεραπείας σώματος ἐξέλειπε, Marc. 17: but that may well be acc. plur. rather than gen. sing.) The sense also is against this, since it would imply that night itself had not yet wholly past away.

ἐξοδοιπορεῖν (a compound which occurs only here) has been needlessly suspected. ὁδοιπορεῖν in poetry is sometimes no more than ἔρχεσθαι or χωρεῖν: e.g., O. C. 1251 ὧδ’ ὁδοιπορεῖ: Ai. 1230 κἀπ’ ἄκρων ὡδοιπόρεις .—They must concert their plans while there is yet no risk of their conversation being interrupted.

ξυνάπτετον , intrans., ‘join,’ as Soph. Ph. 702 ὡς ἐς λόγους ξυνῆψα Πολυνείκει. Here the modal dat. λόγοισιν takes the place of ἐς λόγους.

ὡς ἐνταῦθ’ κ.τ.λ. See Appendix, where the proposed emendations are classified. The main points are, I think, these.

(1) ἐμὲν as=ἐσμέν, found only in Callim. fr. 294, is undoubtedly corrupt. ἴμεν, the easiest correction, is excluded by its sense. It could not mean, ‘we are moving in a place where...,’ ‘we are thereabouts’ (Campbell). It would mean, ‘we are going to a place where....’ But he speaks of the present.

(2) Is, then, ἐνταῦθ’ spurious? That is the crucial question. If it is spurious, then ἐμὲν may be a vestige of a longer 1st pers. plur., such as ἕσταμεν: but, if ἐνταῦθ’ is genuine, all such conjectures are barred. Now, when the usage of Sophocles is scrutinised, two points favour the genuineness of ἐνταῦθ’. (a) It stands as antecedent to ἵνα in Ph. 429: to ἔνθα below, Ph. 380: and to ὅπου in Tr. 800.(b) Sophocles is peculiarly fond of using it in that figurative sense which it would have here, as=‘under these circumstances,’ ‘in that situation’: see, e.g., O. T. 582, O. T. 598, O. T. 720: O. C. 585: Ph. 429, Ph. 433: Tr. 37, Tr. 772, Tr. 936.

(3) Supposing that ἐνταῦθ’ is genuine —as seems most likely—no account of the passage is more probable than that the poet wrote ὡς ἐνταῦθ’ ἵνα | οὐκ ἔστ’ ἔτ’ ὀκνεῖν καιρός, and that ἔστ’ dropped out before ἔτ’ precisely as in Ph. 23 the words τόνδ’ ἔτ’, εἴτ’ have shrunk to τόνδ’ ἤτ’ in L. Then, Ph. v. 22 being defective, ἵνα was shifted to it from the end of v. 21 (cp. O. T. 1264 f., cr. n.); and the gap after ἐνταῦθ’ was filled with ἐμέν,—a form which the later grammarians, at least, accepted, as will be seen in the Appendix.

ἔργων ἀκμή : cp. 1338: Ph. 12 ἀκμὴ γὰρ οὐ μακρῶν ἡμῖν λόγων: Ai. 811 οὐχ ἕδρας ἀκμή .

ὦ φίλτατ’ ἀνδρῶν κ.τ.λ. Cp. Shakesp. As You Like It, act 2, sc. 3. 56 (Orlando to Adam): ‘O good old man, how well in thee appears | The constant service of the antique world.’

σημεῖα φαίνεις (=δῆλος εἶ)... γεγώς : cp. Lycurg. § 50 φανερὸν πᾶσιν ἐποίησαν οὐκ ἰδίᾳ πολεμοῦντες.

ὥσπερ γὰρ ἵππος εὐγενὴς : Vit. Sophist. 2. 23. 4 καὶ εἶδον ἄνδρα παραπλήσιον τῷ Σοφοκλείῳ ἵππῳ, νωθρὸς γὰρ ὑφ’ ἡλικίας δοκῶν νεάζουσαν ὁρμὴν ἐν ταῖς σπουδαῖς ἀνεκτᾶτο. Equally famous was the Ἰβύκειος ἵππος (Plat. Parm. 137 A); Ibycus fr. 2. 3 (Bergk), ἦ μὰν τρομέω νιν (the Love-god) ἐπερχόμενον, | ὥστε φερέζυγος ἵππος ἀεθλοφόρος ποτὶ γήραϊ ἀέκων | σὺν οχεσφι θοοις ἐς ἅμιλλαν ἔβα.

ἐν τοῖσι δεινοῖς , in dangers: Thuc. 1. 70 ἐπὶ τοῖς δεινοῖς εὐέλπιδες; ib. 84 τῶν...ἐξοτρυνόντων ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τὰ δεινά,

ἀπώλεσεν , gnomic aor., combined with pres. ἵστησιν : Ai. 674 ff. δεινῶν τ’ ἄημα πνευμάτων ἐκοίμισε | στένοντα πόντον· ἐν δ’ ὁ παγκρατὴς ὕπνος | λύει πεδήσας: Il. 17. 177 ὅς τε καὶ ἄλκιμον ἄνδρα φοβεῖ καὶ ἀφείλετο νίκην: Plat. Rep. 566 D, E ἀσπάζεται ... ὑπισχνεῖται ... <*>λευθέρωσε ... διένειμε...προσποιεῖται : Dem. or. 2 § 9 ἐθέλουσιν...ἀνεχαίτισε καὶ διέλυσεν .—Distinguish those instances in which the ordinary (and not gnomic) aor. is combined with the historic pres., as Ant. 406 ὁρᾶται...ᾑρέθη (n.).

ὡσαύτως δὲ : here δὲ introduces the apodosis; so οὕτω δέ, Ant. 426(n.).

ἐν πρώτοις ἕπει . The image is from the case of leaders in battle, whose men follow them in several ranks; this old man is in the front rank. Cp. Il. 8. 337 Ἕκτωρ δ’ ἐν πρώτοισι κίε. The military sense of ἕπομαι is frequent (e.g. Il. 11. 795 ἀλλὰ σέ περ προέτω, ἅμα δ’ ἄλλος λαὸς ἑπέσθω). In prose ἐν πρώτοις is sometimes little more than imprimis ( Plat. Rep. 522C): but this would be tame here.

εἰ μή τι . This adverbial τι is frequent in such expressions of diffidence: Ph. 1279 εἰ μἡ τι πρὸς καιρὸν λέγων | κυρῶ: Tr. 586 εἴ τι μὴ δοκῶ | πράσσειν μάταιον: ib. 712 εἴ τι μὴ ψευσθήσομαι | γνώμης.

καιροῦ τυγχάνω : cp. Legg. 687 A πῶς...τοῦ καιροῦ ἂν...ἔτυχον; Pind. N. 8. 4 καιροῦ μὴ πλαναθέντα.

μεθάρμοσον : ἐπανόρθωσον schol.

γὰρ , merely prefatory ( O. T. 277 n.).

ἱκόμην , followed by the historic pres. χρῇ: cp. 425.

μάθοιμ’ : the elision gives quasi-caesura, as in Ant. 44, Ph. 276, etc.

ἀροίμην , opt. of 2nd aor. ἠρόμην ( Ant. 907, Ai. 247). The direct deliberative form is τίνι τρόπῳ ἄρωμαι; The indirect, (a) after a primary tense, ἱκνοῦμαι ὡς ἂν μάθω ὅτῳ ἄρωμαι: (b) after a secondary tense, as above. Cp. O. T. 71 f. ὡς πύθοιθ’ ὅ τι | δρῶν...ῥυσαίμην πόλιν (n.). It is also possible to take ἀροίμην as opt. of fut. ἀροῦμαι: but it may be objected that, in such clauses, the fut. indic. was commonly retained, even after a secondary tense (cp. Goodwin, Moods and Tenses, new ed., §§ 130, 340). —For the sense, ‘win,’ ‘achieve,’ cp. Ai. 193, O. C. 460.

χρῇ : the pres. of this χράω occurs also in Her. (1. 55 χρᾷ, etc.). In Soph. O. C. 87 we have the impf. ἐξέχρη: and the aor. pass. in Soph. O. T. 604, Soph. O. C. 355.— τοιαῦθ’ (with οι^, Soph. Ant. 691)... ὧν (instead of οἵων): cp. Soph. O. C. 1353 n.

ὁ Φοῖβος . Blomfield wished to omit the art., which Sophocles has not elsewhere prefixed to this name; but ὁ Φοῖβος occurs (e.g.) in Ar. Eq. 1024, 1084.

πεύσει . The gen. after this verb usu. denotes the informant (as O. T. 333): but the thing heard is sometimes put in the gen., instead of the regular acc.: thus Od. 2. 255 ἀγγελιάων | πεύσεται. So, too, with ἀκούω ( O. C. 485, etc.), and κλύω (ib. 1174).

This verse might seem the preface to some longer recital (cp. Ph. 1418 n.). But in fact it is merely an emphatic prelude to the oracle: τάχα marks a momentary pause.

αὐτὸν , alone; cp. O. T. 221, O. C. 1650. —ἄσκευον ... ἀσπίδων κ.τ.λ., ‘unfurnished with’ them: for the gen., cp. 1002: O. T. 191 ἄχαλκος ἀσπίδων: O. C. 677 ἀνήνεμον...χειμώνων (n.). The adj. occurs also in O. C. 1029 οὐ ψιλὸν οὐδ’ ἄσκευον, ‘not without accomplice or resource.’

ἀσπίδων τε καὶ στρατοῦ = ὡπλισμένου στρατοῦ, a rhetorical hendiadys, like ‘without arms or numbers.’— δόλοισι , in requital of the δόλος on the side of the murderers (v. 197).

χειρὸς goes with σφαγάς (476 δίκαια χειροῖν κράτη): the vengeance is to be won by his own right hand, not by means of allies.

κλέψαι , to effect by stealth: Ai. 1137 κλέψειας κακά.

ὅτε causal,=ἐπειδή: cp. 1318: O. T. 918(n.): Ant. 170.

σὺ μὲν μολὼν κ.τ.λ.: for the absence of caesura, cp. Ph. 101, Ph. 1369, Ant. 1021.

καιρὸς is almost personified here: cp. 75: Ph. 466 καιρὸς γὰρ καλεῖ: ib. 837 καιρὸς...πάντων γνώμαν ἴσχων (n.).

ἴσθι , in the pregnant sense of ‘take care to know,’ ‘acquaint thyself with.’ Similarly in O. C. 1149 εἴσει=μαθήσει.

γήρᾳ refers to the change in his appearance; χρόνῳ μακρῷ , to the lapse of seven years (v. 14), which may have caused him to be forgotten.

οὐδ’ ὑποπτεύσουσιν follows οὐ μὴ γνῶσι , as in O. C. 450 ff. οὐδ’ ἥξει follows οὐ μὴ λάχωσι. The latter example is so far less harsh that the verbs have different subjects; but it shows how these two forms of future statements could be strictly co-ordinated. No correction is probable. (ὑποπτεύσωσιν would require, of course, μηδ’.)

ὧδ’ ἠνθισμένον , with grey hair: O. T. 742 λευκανθὲς κάρα: Erinna fr. 2 παυρολόγοι πολιαί, ταὶ γήραος ἄνθεα θνατοῖς. The schol., objecting that such a change would not suffice to disguise him, takes the word as=ἠσκημένον (an impossible sense for it). Another view strangely refers it to ‘a Phocian dress spangled with flowers’ (Paley).

Φωκεύς should not be changed to Φωκέως: it was desirable that the messenger himself should seem an alien. Similarly Orestes and Pylades come as Φωκῆς ἄνδρες (1107).

ἀνδρὸς Φανοτέως. ἀνήρ, thus prefixed to a proper name, serves either: (a) to introduce a person not previously men tioned,—being more respectful than τις, as Il. 11. 92 ἄνδρα Βιήνορα, Her. 8. 82 ἀνὴρ Παναίτιος: or (b) adds something of solemnity or pathos to the mention of a familiar name, as Soph. O. C. 109 ἀνδρὸς Οἰδίπου, Soph. Ai. 817 ἀνδρὸς Ἕκτορος.

Phanoteus was the eponymous hero of the town Phanoteus ( Thuc. 4. 89), or Panopeus ( Il. 2. 520 etc., Paus. , Strabo), in Phocis, close to the Boeotian frontier, —about three miles west of Chaeroneia, and as many east of Daulis. He was the brother of Crisus, from whom the town of Crisa in Phocis (about two miles w. s. w. of Delphi) took its name. Between these brothers, said the legend, there was a deadly feud; before birth they had struggled in the womb (Tzetzes, Lycophr. 939: cp. Preller, Griechische Mythologie, 2. p. 54 n. 5). Now Crisus was the father of Strophius, that king of Crisa who was the ally of Agamemnon, and with whom the young Orestes found a home. Hence Phanoteus, the foe of Crisus, is represented as the friend of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra. He is the first to send them the glad tidings that Orestes is dead. On the other hand it is Strophius who is described as paying the last honours to the corpse, and sending the ashes to Mycenae (1111).

ὁ γὰρ : other instances of the art., as demonstr. pron., immediately followed by γάρ (and not by μέν or δέ) are, O. T. 1082(τῆς), O. T. 1102(τῷ), Ph. 154(τό). The art. ὁ, ἡ, when it stands as demonstr. pron., is sometimes written ὅ, ἥ: a practice which is recognised by Eustathius (p. 23. 3, on Il. 1. 9), but which seems to rest on no good ground.

μέγιστος , as in φίλος μέγιστος ( Ph. 586, Ai. 1331) simply, ‘greatest’ friend; not, ‘most powerful.’

τυγχάνει , without ὤν: cp. 313, 1457: Ai. 9 ἔνδον... τυγχάνει . Ast collects some ten examples from Plato; a few are subject to the doubt whether ὄν or ὤν has not dropped out after a like termination; but that does not apply to (e.g.) Hipp. Ma. 300 A ἡ δἰ ἀκοῆς ἡδονὴ...τυγχάνει καλή , or Tim. 61 D τυγχάνει...δυνατὰ ἱκανῶς λεχθῆναι .

δορυξένων : a word applied by the tragedians to a prince or chief who is in armed alliance with the head of another state: see on O. C. 632.

ὅρκον , Reiske's correction of ὅρκῳ , seems right. With ὅρκῳ, the choice is between two explanations. (1) ἄγγελλε ὅρκῳ, προστιθεὶς (ὅρκον). This is exceedingly awkward, and is not really similar to Ar. Av. 1004 ὀρθῷ μετρήσω κανόνι προστιθείς (κανόνα): for μετρήσω is most naturally followed by the dative of the instrument; while ἀγγέλλειν ὅρκῳ would be a strange phrase. (2) ἄγγελλε ὅρκῳ προστιθεὶς (τὰ ἀγγελλόμενα): explained as an ‘inversion’ of προστιθεὶς ὅρκον τοῖς ἀγγελλομένοις. But it is hard to see how ‘adding the report to an oath’ could stand for ‘adding an oath to the report.’

On the other hand, the phrase προστιθέναι ὅρκον has the authority of Sophocles himself: fr. 431 ὅρκου δὲ προστεθέντος ἐπιμελεστέρα | ψυχὴ κατέστη. Cp. too Tr. 255 ὅρκον αὑτῷ προσβαλών.

The false oath would be regarded as excused by the δόλοι which Apollo had prescribed (v. 37); but in fact the Paedagogus takes no such oath.

ἀναγκαίας τύχης , an accident ordained by ἀναγκη, fate ( O. C. 605). The phrase recurs, with a somewhat different context, in Ai. 485, Ai. 803.

ἄθλοισι (from ἆθλος) Πυθικοῖσιν . Here and at v. 682 the schol. notes the anachronism,—to which Attic Tragedy was wholly indifferent. From very early times there was an ἀγών at Delphi, but for music and poetry only. Athletic contests were first added when, on the conquest of Crisa by the Delphic Amphictyony, the festival was revived with a new splendour. The year Ol. 48. 3, 586 B.C. was that from which the Pythiads were dated ( Paus. 10. 7. 3). Cp. Curtius, Hist. Gr. 1. p. 266.

τροχηλάτων implies ‘rapid,’ ‘whirling’: cp. I. T. 82 τροχηλάτου | μανίας.

ἑστάτω : be so ‘constituted’: i.e., the whole story is to rest upon this basis. Cp. Plat. Theaet. 171 D ταύτῃ ἂν μάλιστα ἵστασθαι τὸν λόγον .

ἐφίετο (sc. ὁ Φοῖβος, v. 35), like impf. ἐκέλευε.

λοιβαῖσι , a general word, which could mean either the χοαί poured to the νέρτεροι, or the σπονδαί to the ὕπατοι. In this case, milk (perhaps mixed with honey) was poured on the mound (894).

καρατόμοις χλιδαῖς , ‘ornaments’ (luxuriant locks) ‘cut from the head.’ (This adj. elsewhere=‘beheaded.’) Cp. Soph. Ph. 223 ἐπιμένει με κόμας ἐμᾶς | δεῦσαι παρθένιον χλιδάν. The phrase is of the same type as κτύπος διόβολος ( Soph. O. C. 1464) or αὔχημα εὔιππον (ib. 711). Cp. Aesch. Ch. 7, where Orestes brings a πλόκαμος πενθητήριος to his father's grave.

στέψαντες : cp. 441: Ant. 431 χοαῖσι τρισπόνδοισι τὸν νέκυν στέφει. Besides the offerings named here, flowers are mentioned below (896).

ἄψορρον … πάλιν : O. T. 430 οὐ πάλιν | ἄψορρος ὄκων τῶνδ’ ἀποστραφεὶς ἄπει;

τύπωμα , anything formed or moulded; Soph. Ph. 162 μορφῆς τύπωμα, ‘the outline of his form.’ The vague word is here defined by χαλκόπλευρον : which may be a reminiscence of the phrase used by Aesch. ( Aesch. Ch. 686) in the same context, λέβητος χαλκέου πλευρώματα. The cinerary urn is described below as βραχὺς χαλκὸς (757), τεῦχος (1114), ἄγγος (1118), λέβης (1401). Cp. fr. 348 χαλκηλάτους λέβητας.

ἠρμένοι , pass.,=ἠρμένον ἔχοντες (schol.). Cp. Aeschin. or. 3 § 164 ἐπιστολὰς ἃς ἐξηρτημένος ἐκ τῶν δακτύλων περιῄεις (as Hor. Sat. 1. 6. 74 suspensi loculos ): Xen. Anab. 7. 4. 16 ἐσπασμένοι τὰ ξίφη: id. Cyr. 6. 3. 24 προβεβλημένοι...τοὺς θωρακοφόρους : Plut. Phoc. 10 πώγωνα...καθειμένος. See also Soph. Tr. 157 n.

Others take ἠρμένοι as middle. This use of ἦρμαι is not unknown to later Greek; e.g. Strabo 3. p. 150 has νίκην ἠρμένοι=ἀράμενοι. But there is no example of it in the classical period.

Join που with καὶ σὺ (‘thou, too, doubtless knowest’): cp. 948 παρουσίαν μὲν οἶσθα καὶ σύ που φίλων, κ.τ.λ. Since he has a definite spot in mind, που would less fitly be taken with θάμνοις, as=‘somewhere.’

The v.l. μοι is inferior. As an enclitic, it could not go with the following partic. (‘hidden by me’). It could only be a kind of ethic dat. with οἶσθα (as nearly=σύνοισθά μοι).

λόγῳ κλέπτοντες : cp. I. Il. 131 μὴ... | κλέπτε νόῳ: Soph. Ph. 992 κλέψας λόγοισιν ὥσθ’ ἃ βούλομαι τυχεῖν.

φέρωμεν is clearly right: it depends on ἥξομεν κ.τ.λ. (53), and continues the exposition of the plan which he is about to execute. φέροιμεν could depend only upon κεκρυμμένον (‘which was hidden in order that we might bring,’ etc.). Similarly in O. C. 11 πυθώμεθα has been corrupted in the MSS. to πυθοίμεθα.

ἔρρει =ἀπόλωλε: cp. 925: O. T. 560 ἄφαντος ἔρρει (Laïus).

δέμας , of a corpse, as 756, 1161: in Homer, always of the living ( Ant. 205 n.).

τί γάρ με λυπεῖ κ.τ.λ.: i.e., ‘It is true that it is ill-omened for the living to be described as dead; but why, in this case, need I care for the omen?’ Cp. Helen. 1050 (Helen to Menelaüs): βούλει λέγεσθαι μὴ θανὼν τεθνηκέναι; He replies:—κακὸς μὲν ὄρνις· εἰ δὲ κερδανῶ λέγων, | ἕτοιμός εἰμι μὴ θανὼν λόγῳ θανεῖν.

ἔργοισι : the plur., as in O. C. 782(n.).

κἀξενέγκωμαι , ‘carry off’ from the enterprise: Tr. 497 μέγα τι σθένος ἁ Κύπρις ἐκφέρεται νίκας ἀεί.

δοκῶ μέν : cp. 547: O. C. 995 n.— σὺν κέρδει (ὄν), when fraught with gain: cp. 899 ὡς δ’ ἐν γαλήνῃ (sc. ὄντα) πάντ’ ἐδερκόμην τόπον. For σύν, cp. 430 σὺν κακῷ.

κακόν , ‘ill-omened’; O. C. 1433, Ant. 1001.

πολλάκις . There were many such popular stories. Pythagoras was said to have hidden himself in a subterranean chamber, causing his death to be reported; and when he reappeared, he was supposed to have been born anew (schol.). Herodotus tells a similar story of the Thracian Salmoxis, a slave and disciple of Pythagoras, who thus converted the Thracians to a doctrine of immortality (4. 95). So, too, the poet Aristeas of Proconnesus disappeared for seven years,—as a sort of preliminary advertisement, it would seem, to his poem the Arimaspeia ( Her. 4. 14). It is vain to ask what particular story or stories Sophocles was thinking of; very possibly he knew those in Herodotus (cp. Soph. O. C. 337 n.); but it was enough for him that his hearers would recognise the allusion to stories of that type. Hartung thinks that the reference is to Odysseus; but, as Odysseus did not contrive the rumour of his own death, the case is not in point.

λόγῳ μάτην θνῄσκοντας : for μάτην as =‘falsely,’ cp. 1298, Ph. 345.

ἐκτετίμηνται . The emphatic perf. might denote either (1) permanence,— ‘they are in greater honour thenceforth’; or (2) the instantaneous result,—‘forthwith.’ Perhaps the usage of the perf. pass. of τιμάω rather favours (1). Cp. O. C. 1304 τετίμηνται δορί (with Thuc. 2. 45, cited there): Hom. Od. 7. 69(of Arêtè) τετίμηται.— The finite verb, instead of ἐκτετιμημένους, by a frequent idiom; cp. 192 (ἀμφίσταμαι): O. C. 351 n.—ἐκτιμάω is rare in classical Greek. Arist. Oec. 2. 33(p. 1352 b 5) has ἐκτετιμημένα as=‘things on which a high price is set,’ opp. to εὔωνα, ‘cheap.’

ὡς , ‘as,’ seems better here than ὣς, ‘thus.’ It gives a smoother transition; and it is also more in accord with usage. Except in the phrases οὐδ’ ὥς ( Ant. 1042), καὶ ὥς, etc., Attic writers seldom use ὥς, ‘thus.’ Among the rare instances are Aesch. Ag. 930 εἰ πάντα δ’ ὣς πράσσοιμεν: Plat. Prot. 326D ὥσπερ οἱ γραμματισταὶ..., ὣς δὲ καὶ ἡ πόλις: ib. p. 338 A ὣς (v.l. ὡς) οὖν ποιήσετε: Thuc. 3. 37 ὣς οὖν χρὴ καὶ ἡμᾶς ποιοῦντας.

κἄμ’ ἐπαυχῶ : for the accus. (though the pron. refers to the subject of the verb), cp. 470 f., Tr. 706 n.

ἄπο , not merely ‘after’ it, but as a result of it; cp. Ant. 695, Ph. 408.

δεδορκότ’ ,=βλέποντα, living: Aesch. Eum. 322 ἀλαοῖσι καὶ δεδορκόσιν.

ἐχθροῖς is best taken with λάμψειν : ‘alive, I shall shine as a star upon them,’ i.e. to their terror.

ἄστρον : not specifically ‘a baleful star,’—as when Achilles ( Il. 22. 26 ff.) and Hector (ib. 11. 62) are likened to Seirius. It is simply an image of splendour; but to his foes, of course, he will prove an οὔλιος ἀστήρ.—Whitelaw: ‘So living, doubt not, from this falsehood's cloud | I on my dazzled foes, starlike, shall break.’

ἔτι , menacing: cp. 471: Tr. 257.

πατρῴα γῆ κ.τ.λ.: cp. Ph. 1040 ἀλλ’, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί τ’ ἐπόψιοι.

εὐτυχοῦντα , proleptic: cp. 162 f.: O. C. 487 δέχεσθαι τὸν ἱκέτην σωτήριον.

ὁδοῖς , of a single journey: O.C. 553 (n.), Ant. 226.

καθαρτής : so in Aesch. Ch. 968 ff. the avenger is to drive the μύσος from the hearth, καθαρμοῖσιν ἀτᾶν ἐλατηρίοις.

πρὸς θεῶν ὡρμημένος : Aesch. Ch. 940(of Orestes) ὁ πυθόχρηστος φυγὰς | θεόθεν εὖ φραδαῖσιν ὡρμημένος.

ἀλλ’ ἀρχέπλουτον , sc. πέμψατε or the like, to be supplied from ἀποστείλητε, as αὐδῶ in O. T. 241 from ἀπαυδῶ, δεῖ in O. C. 1404 from οὐκ ἔξεστι, ἕκαστος in Ant. 263 from οὐδείς.

ἀρχέπλουτον , ‘master of my possessions’; cp. ἀρχέλαος, ἀρχέπολις ( Pind. P. 9. 58). Others understand, ‘having ancient wealth,’=ἀρχαιόπλουτον. If, however, the verbal part of the compound denoted ‘beginning’ rather than ‘ruling,’ analogy would suggest that ἀρχέπλουτος should mean, ‘a founder of wealth’; cp. ἀρχέκακος ( Il. 5. 63), ἀρχέχορος (ποῦς, Eur. Tro. 151), ἀρχέγονος, etc. In Pindar P. 4. 110, where Jason speaks of his ἀρχεδικᾶν τοκέων, the sense is strictly, ‘ancestors who founded the right’ to possession,—Cretheus, father of Aeson, having been the founder of Iolcus; not merely, ‘who held an ancient right.’—As to the form of the word, see Appendix.

καταστάτην , as restoring its fortunes, ἀποκαθιστάντα.

εἴρηκα μέν νυν ταῦτα , one of those formulas which serve to close a speech, like πάντ’ ἐπίστασαι, Ant. 402 f. The old edd. write μὲν νῦν, which would mean that he reserved further details for another time.

μελέσθω is probably impers. (as μέλεται in Theocr. 1. 53); though μέλεταί τί μοι is a less rare constr. for this midd. form (cp. 1436).

ἐπιστάτης , as controlling and regulating action; cp. 39 n.

ἰώ μοί μοι δύστηνος . Dindorf deletes δύστηνος, because ἰώ μοι μοί is a frequent prelude to the entrance of an actor who laments (e.g. Ai. 333, Ai. 893, Ai. 974). But why should we assume that this formula was invariable? An adj. is often added to such interjections; Ant. 850 ἰὼ δύστανος: O. C. 876 ἰὼ τάλας: O. T. 1307 αἰαῖ, φεῦ φεῦ, δύστανος.

καὶ μὴν , announcing a new comer: 1422: O. C. 549 n.

θυρῶν is perhaps best taken as denoting the quarter whence the sound strikes the ear, so that it goes with αἰσθέσθαι (‘hear from the doors’). The order of the words, and the rhythm, favour this. It might, however, be a local gen., ‘at the doors,’ going with ὑποστενούσης: cp. 900 n.

I should agree with the schol. in governing θυρῶν by ἔνδον , did not the wide separation of the words make this so awkward. When Sophocles places a genitive long before the preposition which governs it, the genitive is usu. causal; and, as this sense is readily perceived, the delay of the prep. then matters less. See, e.g., 578 f. τούτου...οὕνεκ’: O. T. 857 f. μαντείας...οὕνεκ’: Ph. 598 f. τίνος ...χάριν.

προσπόλων τινὸς : the old man conjectures that it is a slave, because a daughter of the house was not to be expected at the gates, especially at such an early hour: cp. 518 n. But Orestes fancies that he recognises the voice.

θέλεις | μείνωμεν … ; Cp. O. T. 651 θέλεις...εἰκάθω; Ph. 761 βούλει λάβωμαι;

The reading of the MSS., κἀνακούσωμεν , was taken by some from ἀνακούω, and explained as ‘listen further’ (schol. in E). But no ἀνακούω is extant; nor does it seem probable. If the traditional reading is sound, it must be referred to ἐνακούω. The only authority for that word, in Greek of the classical age, is Hippocrates, who uses it with two peculiar meanings:—(1) ‘to be sensitive,’ to sound, as De Corde, Kühn vol. I. p. 488 ταῦτα γὰρ οὐκ ἐνακούουσιν ἰαχῆς, or, generally, to any impression, as De Humid., K. I. p. 157 ἐνακούειν πολλῶν. (2) ‘To be obedient, amenable,’ to curative treatment; as De artic., K. III. p. 229 ἐνακούει τὰ τοιαῦτα τῆς ἰητρείης.

On the other hand Sophocles has ἐπακούω, ‘to listen,’ in O. T. 708, O. T. 794: O. C. 694: Ph. 1417.Nauck's correction, κἀπακούσωμεν , is thus highly plausible. Among recent editors who receive it are Wecklein, Bellermann, and Michaelis A. (in his revision of Jahn's ed.).

μηδὲν πρόσθεν , sc. ποιῶμεν: cp. Ant. 497 n.

τὰ Λοξίου , his commands, v. 51.

ἀρχηγετεῖν (a verb which occurs only here), not merely=ἄρχεσθαι, but rather ‘to make an auspicious beginning’ (Lat. auspicari), as ἀρχηγέτης denoted the god or hero to whom a city or family traced its origin (O.C. 60 n.). This title was given especially to Apollo: Φοῖβος γὰρ ἀεὶ πολίεσσι φιληδεῖ | κτιζομένῃς (Callim. Hym. Apoll. 54) . The Chalcidians of Euboea, when they founded Naxos in Sicily, placed an altar of Apollo Ἀρχηγέτης before the city ( Thuc. 6. 3: cp. Appian Bell. Civ. 5. 109). Pindar speaks of ὁ...ἀρχαγέτας:..Ἀπόλλων in connection with the founding of Cyrene by Battus.

πατρὸς , possessive gen., as the offerings are due to him: cp. Eur. Alc. 613 νερτέρων ἀγάλματα.

λουτρά , the λοιβαί of v. 52, the πηγαὶ γάλακτος of 895, regarded as offerings demanded by purity. So in v. 434 λουτρά are the χοαί of v. 406. Hesychius records the phrase χθόνια λουτρά in this sense. [But in Soph. Ph. 1667 νεκρῷ λουτρὰ περιβαλεῖν refers to washing the corpse.]

φέρει … ἐφ’ ἡμῖν , i.e. brings (so as to place it) in our power; for this ἐπί, cp. O. C. 66, Ph. 1003.Not, ‘brings in our case’ (like ἐπ’ ἀνδρὶ τῷδ’, O. T. 829 n.); nor, ‘brings upon us’ ( O. C. 1472).

νίκην , the ultimate victory: κράτος τῶν δρωμένων , the upper hand, the mastery, in our course of action. For the combination, cp. Plat. Legg. 962 A νίκην καὶ κράτος πολεμίων : Dem. or. 19 § 130 κράτος καὶ νίκην πολέμου (reversed by Plut. Mor.p. 412 C νίκην καὶ κράτος τοῦ πολέμου). For the pres. part., cp. 1333 τὰ δρώμεν’, ‘your plans’; Tr. 588.So O. C. 116 τῶν ποιουμένων.

All three actors now leave the scene. Orestes and Pylades go to Agamemnon's grave,—departing, probably, by the entrance on the spectators' right. The Paedagogus leaves by the entrance on the left,—to await the moment for seeking admission to the house (v. 660).—It might, indeed, be inferred from πειρώμεθ’ (83) that the old man goes with the youths to their task; but the word need not imply more than his participation in the plan. while verses 73—75 seem clearly to indicate that he separates from his companions. When they have gone, Electra enters from the house.

86-120

A θρῆνος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς, or lyric lament delivered by an actor alone. as dist. from the joint κομμός of actor and Chorus (121 n.).

Verses 86—102 form a σύστημα,=vv. 103—120 (ἀντισύστημα). If the text is sound, the correspondence is not exact, since the dimeter in v. 99 answers to a monometer in v. 116. These anapaests are, however, of the type usually known as ‘free’ or ‘melic,’ as having more of a lyric character than the regular anapaests of the marching-songs (like those of the Parodos in the Ajax): see W. Christ, Metrik, 2nd ed., § 288. And in such anapaests the symmetry of ‘systems’ is often not strict (cp. O. C. 117 n.).

ὦ φάος ἁγνὸν : the Sun-god abhors impurity ( O. T. 1425 ff.). So too the αἰθήρ is ἁγνός ( Aesch. P. V. 281). —These opening words beautifully express the sense of relief with which she passes from her sad vigil in the polluted house to the clear sunlight and free air of morning.—Similar utterances of sorrow to the elements are those in Aesch. P. V. 88 ff., Eur. Andr. 91 ff.

γῆς ἰσόμοιρ’ ἀήρ , ‘air coextensive with earth,’—having a μοῖρα, a domain in space, equal to that of earth. Cp. Hamlet's phrase, ‘this goodly frame, the earth...this most excellent canopy, the air’ (2. 2. 311). Hes. Th. 126 Γαῖα δέ τοι πρῶτον μὲν ἐγείνατο ἶσον ἑαυτῇ | Οὐρανὸν ἀστερόενθ’, ἵνα μιν περὶ πάντα καλύπτοι . A genitive after ἰσόμοιρος usu. denotes that in which persons share alike (as Isae. or. 6 § 25 ἰσομοίρους...τῶν πατρῴων). Here it denotes the partner. Cp. De Mund. 6. 18 (p. 399 a 8) ἥλιος...καὶ οἱ τούτου [not τούτῳ] ἰσόδρομοι, ὅ τε Φωσφόρος καὶ ὁ Ἑρμῆς. So adjectives of similarity or equivalence can take a gen. (as προσφερής Eur. H. F. 131, ἀντίπαλος Pind. O. 8. 71). Such genitives are analogous to those which follow words expressing community or participation, as κοινός, συγγενής, etc.—Others, taking ἀήρ as that which is intermediate between γῆ and αἰθήρ, explain, ‘air, which has the same share in earth (as it has in αἰθήρ),’ —comparing Ar. Av. 187 ἐν μέσῳ δήπουθεν ἀήρ ἐστι γῆς (where καὶ οὐρανοῦ is to be supplied). This is very forced.

ἰσόμοιῤ is a necessary correction of ἰσόμοιρος (cr. n.), which would require α^ in ἀήρ,—a quantity found only in pseudoPhocylides 108, and an epigram quoted by Eustathius p. 17. 46.

πολλὰς μὲν … ᾔσθου . Each of these two verses is an anapaestic dimeter lacking one long syllable (‘catalectic’), i.e., a ‘paroemiac.’ Two successive paroemiacs were admissible only in anapaests of this ‘free’ or lyric character (n. on 86—120). These paroemiacs are purely spondaic; as ‘free’ anapaests also admitted the converse license, of resolving the long syllables, except the last, of the paroemiac ( I. T. 130 πόδα παρθένιον ὅσιον ὁσίας). Synesius, the bishop of Ptolemais, composed his fifth hymn wholly in these spondaic paroemiacs, a weighty and solemn measure; Ὑμνώμεν κοῦρον κούρας, | νύμφας οὐ νυμφευθείσας, κ.τ.λ. See W. Christ, Metrik § 293 (2nd ed.).

ἀντήρεις , lit. ‘set opposite’ (hence of an ‘adversary,’ Soph. Ph. 754), here, ‘dealt from opposite,’ striking full on the breast, like ἀνταία...πλαγά (195 f.). θρῆνος and κοπετός are similarly combined in Soph. Ai. 631 ff. θρηνήσει, χερόπλακτοι δ’ | ἐν στέρνοισι πεσοῦνται | δοῦποι.

πληγὰς must be preferred to πλαγὰς here, unless we are to write γᾶς (in 87), etc. As a rule, certainly, Doricism is a mark of lyric (as dist. from marching) anapaests; see Ant., append. p. 248, and cp. W. Christ, Metrik § 288. But the fact that these anapaests, though lyric in general character, precede the first lyrics of the Chorus, may have led the poet to prefer Attic forms, as in the anapaestic Parodos of the Ajax (134 ff., where πληγὴ occurs in 137).

ὑπολειφθῇ , lit., ‘falls behind’; here =‘fails,’ like the intr. ἐκλέλοιπεν in 19. We need not conjecture ὑπολείπῃ, though the intrans. use is frequent with Aristotle. The subjunct. can follow ᾔσθου , since the thought is, ‘hast heard’ (and still hearest). For the converse (an optat. after a primary tense which implies a secondary), cp. O. C. 11 n.

τὰ … παννυχίδων is best taken as acc. governed by ξυνίσας’ , rather than as a prefatory acc. of reference (‘as to...’): ὅσα … θρηνῶ (94) is epexegetic of it. τὰ παννυχίδων, a periphrasis like τὰ τῶν πολέμων ( Thuc. 2. 11), τὰ τῆς τύχης ( Soph. Ph. 1202), etc. The παννυχὶς (ἑορτή) was properly a joyous torch-light festival, as at the Lenaea ( Ar. Ran. 371), or the Bendideia ( Plat. Rep. 328A). The irony is like that of κείνου χρηστήρια τἀνδρός ( Soph. Ai. 220), παιὰν Ἐρινύων ( Aesch. Ag. 645).

ἤδη (which has been needlessly suspected) means merely, ‘ere now,’ implying the long duration of her grief.

The MS. οἴκων is better than the proposed λέκτρων , since (a) μογερῶν suggests, not merely her own sorrow, but the troubles of the house; and (b) the antithesis is between her laments without and within the palace.

ὅσα τὸν δύστηνον : the only anapaestic dimeter in this θρῆνος which has not the caesura after the second foot.

κατὰ μὲν βάρβαρον αἶαν , i.e. at Troy. The whole form of this passage (95—99) seems clearly to show a reminiscence of Od. 11. 406—411, where the shade of Agamemnon says to Odysseus,— οὔτ’ ἐμέ γ’ ἐν νήεσσι Ποσειδάων ἐδάμασσεν,... | οὔτε μ’ ἀνάρσιοι ἄνδρες ἐδηλήσαντ’ ἐπὶ χέρσου, | ἀλλά μοι Αἴγισθος τεύξας θάνατόν τε μόρον τε | ἔκτα σὺν οὐλομένῃ ἀλόχῳ, οἶκόνδε καλέσσας, | δειπνίσσας, ὤς τίς τε κατέκτανε βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ. Sophocles follows the Homeric version in conceiving Agamemnon as slain at a banquet (194, Od. 203); and ἐξένισεν in v. 96 suggests a contrast with the entertainment which had been prepared for him at home.—Cp. also Aesch. Eum. 625 ff.

Ἄρης with α— (after Homeric precedent, Il. 5. 31 etc.), as in Ant. 139, Ai. 254, Ai. 614.

ἐξένισεν . The ξένια with which Ares welcomes his guests are wounds and death. Archilochus fr. 7 ξείνια δυσμενέσιν λυγρὰ χαριζόμενοι. Helen. 480 θάνατος ξένιά σοι γενήσεται. Anthol. 6. 9 (arrows) ὀλοὰ ξείνια δυσμενέων.

κοινολεχὴς , ‘paramour,’ as in Aesch. Ag. 1441Cassandra is ἡ κοινόλεκτρος τοῦδε θεσφατηλόγος.

ὅπως δρῦν ὑλοτόμοι , i.e., with as little pity. But in Il. 13. 389 ff., ἤριπε δ’, ὡς ὅτε τις δρῦς ἤριπεν, the point is the crash with which the stately tree falls.

σχίζουσι , historic pres., following an aor. ( Tr. 267, Tr. 702); as it often also precedes it ( Ant. 269, Ant. 406, Ant. 419). I. Xen. Anab. 5. 12 ξύλα σχίζων τις.

κάρα , after ὃν (95), acc. defining the part: Ph. 1301 μέθες με...χεῖρα (n.).

πέλεκει : cp. Il. 23. 114 ὑλοτόμους πελέκεας ἐν χερσὶν ἔχοντες. It was a two-edged axe ( ἀμφάκης, 485 ), a πέλεκυς ἀμφίστομος or δίστομος, bipennis, as dist. from the singleheaded axe, πέλεκυς ἑτερόστομος (Pollux 1. 137).

ἄλλης , as in 885, instead of the more general ἄλλου.

φέρεται must be more than merely ‘proceeds from’: it implies a passionate utterance. Cp. Pind. P. 1. 87, εἴ τι καὶ φλαῦρον παραιθύσσει, μέγα τοι φέρεται | πὰρ σέθεν, where Gildersleeve well remarks that the image is that of sparks flying from an anvil (ἄκμονι v. 86), and renders φέρεται ‘rushes.’ Here the alternative version would be, ‘is brought as a tribute,’ but that is too weak.

The deletion of the words ἀπ’ ἄλλης | ἢ )μοῦ (cr. n.) aims at making the anapaestic σύστημα (86—102) precisely equal in length to the ἀντισύστημα (103—120). But such precision cannot be demanded (see n. on 86—120). On the other hand, the proposed omission would rob these verses of their peculiar pathos, and would also leave φέρεται obscure.

ἀλλ’ οὐ μὲν δὴ : the combination ἀλλὰ...μὲν δὴ occurs also in O. T. 523, Tr. 627.

ἄστρων | ῥιπάς. ῥιπή (ῥίπτω), ‘swing,’ ‘vibration,’ is here applied to the quivering rays of starlight; as in Ant. 137, Ant. 930 to the gusts of fierce winds. (In O. C. 1248, ἐννυχιᾶν ἀπὸ Ῥιπᾶν, the ref. is to the mountains called Ῥῖπαι: see n.) —Instead of λεύσσω μὲν...λεύσσω δὲ, we have the verb in the second clause only: cp. Ant. 1105 μόλις μέν, καρδίας δ’ ἐξίσταμαι. For the omission of μέν in the first of two such clauses, see on Ant. 806 f.

Others read, ἔστ’ ἂν λεύσσω παμφεγγεῖς | ῥιπάς, λεύσσω δὲ τόδ’ ἦμαρ, omitting ἄστρων. But παμφεγγεῖς ῥιπάς, without ἄστρων, would not suffice to denote starlight. If, again, the phrase is taken to denote the sun's rays (as Monk proposes, Mus. Crit. I. p. 67), then λεύσσω δὲ τόδ’ ἦμαρ becomes weak. Further, the preceding context, in which she has spoken of her laments at night (92) and at morning, clearly suggests that the sense here is, ‘so long as I look on the stars or on the sun.’

μὴ οὐ , after οὐ λήξω: O. T. 283 n.

τεκνολέτειῤ , ‘slayer of her child’ (Itys, 148): as in Suppl. 60 ff. ‘the piteous bride of Tereus’ (Procne) sings of ‘her child's fate, and how he perished by her own hand.’ Cp. [Eur. ] Rhes. 550 παιδολέτωρ μελοποιὸς ἀηδονίς. Apollodorus follows this version, acc. to which Procne, the mother and slayer of Itys, becomes a nightingale, while her sister Philomela becomes a swallow (3. 14. 8). It may be doubted whether τεκνολέτειρα could mean merely, ‘having lost her child.’

ἐπὶ κωκυτῷ : the prep. is not merely=‘with,’ but implies, ‘with continual wailing’: see n. on Ant. 759 ἐπὶ ψόγοισι.

ἠχὼ , a resounding cry (of grief); cp. Eur. Hipp. 790 ἴστε τίς ποτ’ ἐν δόμοις βοή; | ἠχὼ βαρεῖα προσπόλων μ’ ἀφίκετο.

110-112

Electra invokes, (1) the house of Hades and his bride Persephone, in which the spirit of Agamemnon now dwells; (2) Hermes, who, as ψυχοπομπός, conducted him thither,—and who will also guide the avengers on their way (1395 f.); (3) Ἀρά, the imprecation uttered by the victim upon his murderers,—the personified curse, here conceived as a supernatural power (πότνια), which calls the Erinyes into action; and (4) the Erinyes themselves.

Ἀΐδου gives a finer rhythm than Αιδου here. In 137 Ἀΐδα has a similar recommendation; and in 833 Ἀΐδαν is required by metre, as Ἀΐδᾳ is in Ph. 861.

ὦ χθόνἰ Ἑρμῆ : Ai. 832 πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον: cp. O. C. 1548 Ἑ. ὁ πομπός (n.).

Ἀρά . So in O. C. 1375 f. Oedipus invokes those ἀραί which he had uttered, calling upon them to be his allies (ξυμμάχους) against his sons; and afterwards separately invokes the Erinyes (1391). Sometimes, however, the Curse is itself called an Erinys ( Aesch. Th. 70 Ἀρά τ’, Ἐρινὺς πατρὸς ἡ μεγασθενής): or Ἀραί is another title for the Erinyes collectively ( Aesch. Eum. 417).

πότνια , as the Erinyes are πότνιαι δεινῶπες ( O. C. 84).

σεμναὶ : O. C. 89 θεῶν | σεμνῶν ἕδραν (at Colonus: cp. ib. 42 n.): Aesch. Eum. 1041 δεῦρ’ ἴτε, σεμναί.

θεῶν παῖδες , in the general sense that they are called into existence and activity by the resolve of the gods to punish guilt: cp. Ant. 1075 Ἅιδου καὶ θεῶν Ἐρινύες. Mythologically, the Erinyes are Γῆς τε καὶ Σκότου κόραι, O. C. 40(n.).

ὁρᾶθ’ : cp. Ai. 835 f. τὰς ἀεί τε παρθένους | ἀεί θ’ ὁρώσας πάντα τἀν βροτοῖς πάθη, | σεμνὰς Ἐρινῦς τανύποδας: O. C. 42 τὰς πάνθ’ ὁρώσας.

αἳ τοὺς εὐνὰς ὑποκλεπτομένους : for the acc. with the pass. verb, cp. Aesch. P. V. 171 σκῆπτρον τιμάς τ’ ἀποσυλᾶται: so ἀφαιροῦμαί τι, ἀποστεροῦμαί τι. Libanius has a reminiscence of this verse in the phrase εὐνὴν κακῶς ὑποκλέπτειν (4. p. 598. 24).

These much-impugned words appear genuine. The murder has been prompted by the guilty love: δόλος ἦν ὁ φράσας, ἔρος ὁ κτείνας (197). In Electra's thought, they are inseparable. The allusion to the love follows the reference to the murder, because she regards it as the crowning outrage (271 τὴν τελευταίαν ὕβριν) that Clytaemnestra still lives with Aegisthus. Bloodshed was not the only sin which the Erinyes punished. They were the embodied sanctions of natural law, and every crime against the family came within their cognisance. (See Introd. to Homer, p. 51, § 13.) Indeed, Electra herself speaks of the unhallowed union as a special provocation to those Avengers: 275 f. ἡ δ’ ὧδε τλήμων ὥστε τῷ μιάστορι | ξύνεστ’, Ἐρινὺν οὔτιν’ ἐκφοβουμένη.

τείσασθε : for the spelling, cp. O. T. 810 n.

ἡμετέρου (=‘my’)... μοι : cp. Ant. 734 πόλις γὰρ ἡμῖν (=ἐμοὶ) ἁμὲ χρὴ τάσσειν ἐρεῖ;

καί μοι should not be changed to κἀμοὶ: cp. Tr. 684 καί μοι τάδ’ ἦν πρόρρητα.

ἄγειν is said of a weight, in one scale of a balance, which ‘draws up’ the weight in the opposite scale: Dem. or. 22 § 76 (χρυσίδες, gold vessels) ἄγουσα ἑκάστη μνᾶν, ‘weighing.’ So ἕλκειν, Plat. Minos p. 316 A τὰ πλεῖον ἕλκοντα βαρύτερα, τὰ δὲ ἔλαττον κουφότερα . Here, Electra herself—i.e., the power of endurance which she represents—is the weight in one scale, and the load of grief is the weight in the other (ἀντίρροπον). She can no longer ‘outweigh’ it,—i.e., bear up against it. The image is more forcible than the ordinary one of a burden, since it expresses the strain of the effort to maintain an equipoise between patience and suffering.

σωκῶ occurs only here and in Aesch. Eum. 36: σῶκος, ‘strong,’ only in Il. 20. 72(as epithet of Hermes). The rt., acc. to Curtius (Etym. § 570, 5th ed.), is sa, whence σάο‐ς (σῶς), σῴζω, sa-nu-s.

121-250

Following the θρῆνος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς, the Parodos takes the form of a κομμός, in which the lyric laments of the Chorus are answered by those of the actor. It consists of three strophes, three antistrophes, and an epode. Each of the seven parts is divided between the Chorus and Electra. 1st str., 121—136,=1st antistr., 137—152. 2nd str., 153—172, =2nd antistr., 173—192. 3rd str., 193 —212,=3rd antistr., 213—232. Epode, 233—250. For the metres, see Metrical Analysis.

This lyric dialogue strikes the key-note of the play by illustrating Electra's constancy. The Chorus, while sympathising with her, reminds her that grief is unavailing. Let her be calm, trusting in the gods, and hoping for the return of Orestes. Let her be more conciliatory towards Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus. She replies that such a change would be disloyalty towards the dead. The character which she exhibits here is that which wins the praise of the Chorus in the latter song (1058—1097).

The general idea of this κομμός may have been suggested by that of the κομμός in the Choephori between the Chorus, Electra, and Orestes (306—478). As regards the use of a kommatic Parodos to bring out the leading motive of a drama, another example is afforded by the Oedipus Coloneus (117—253).

δυστανοτάτας , of guilt, as in 806: so 273 ταλαίνῃ, 275 τλήμων (and 439): O. T. 888 δύσποτμος: Ant. 1026 ἄνολβος.

τάκεις … οἰμωγὰν =ποιεῖ τακερὰν οἰμωγάν, makest a languishing lament. Cp. Tr. 848 τέγγει δακρύων ἄχναν (n.): Ai. 55 ἔκειρε...φόνον. For τήκομαι, said of pining in grief, cp. 283, Eur. Med. 158 μὴ λίαν τάκου δυρομένα σὸν εὐνάταν.

ἀκόρεστον : cp. Aesch. Ag. 1143(of the nightingale) ἀκόρετος βοᾶς.

τὸν πάλαι κ.τ.λ., acc. depending on τάκεις οἰμωγάν as=οἰμώζεις: cp. 556, 710: O. C. 223 δέος ἴσχετε μηδὲν ὅσ’ αὐδῶ (n.).

πάλαι , some seven or eight years ago (13 f., n.).— ἐκ , here no more than ὑπό (Ph. 335 ἐκ Φοίβου δαμείς, n.).

ἀθεώτατα : cp. 1181 (n.).

κακᾷ … χειρὶ πρόδοτον , betrayed (to death) by a dastardly hand. χειρὶ , following ἀπάταις, denotes the violent deed. Sophocles thinks of both Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus as active agents in the murder (99 σχίζουσι). This is against understanding, ‘betrayed (by her) to (his) hand.’

ὡς is properly an exclamation (‘how!’), as in ὡς ὤφελον: here it stands, like utinam, with the optat. There are Homeric examples, as Il. 18. 107 ὡς ἔρις... ἀπόλοιτο: ib. 22. 286 ὡς δή μιν σῷ ἐνὶ χροῒ πᾶν κομίσαιο: Od. 17. 243 ὡς ἔλθοι: which must be distinguished from instances of ὥς (‘thus’) with optat., as Il. 14. 142 ἀλλ’ ὁ μὲν ὣς ἀπόλοιτο: Od. 1. 47 ὣς ἀπόλοιτο καὶ ἄλλος. In Attic this ὡς with optat. is rare: Eur. Hipp. 407 ὡς ὄλοιτο παγκάκως.

ὁ τάδε πορὼν might refer to Clytaemnestra (for the masc., cp. Ant. 464 n.), but is rather general, including both the authors of the crime.

εἴ μοι θέμις , like Tr. 809 εἰ θέμις δ’, ἐπεύχομαι: Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra are the rulers of Mycenae. Cp. Eur. Med. 83 ὄλοιτο μὲν μή· δεσπότης γάρ ἐστ’ ἐμός. And the Chorus might shrink from imprecations on the mother in her daughter's presence.

γενέθλα (fem. sing.), as 226: but γένεθλα (neut. pl.) O. T. 180.

γενναίων , in disposition (cp. O. C. 1636).

παραμύθ‐ ιον might be nomin. in appos. with the subject of the verb, but is better taken as acc. in appos. with the sentence: cp. 564 (ποινὰς), 966 (πημονὴν): O. T. 603(n.): Eur. Or. 1105 Ἑλένην κτάνωμεν, Μενελέῳ λύπην πικράν.

ξυνίημι (ι^): as Ar. Av. 946 begins a trimeter with ξυνίημ’ ὅτι βούλει. The initial ι of ἵημι is properly long in pres. (and impf.) indic., imper., infin., and partic. This is the regular quantity in Attic: cp. 596. In Homeric verse the pres. indic. and imper., and the pres. part., (act. and midd.,) have ι— in arsis (and once, even in thesis, Il. 12. 274 ἀλλὰ πρόσωἵεσθε): but ι^ in thesis, as when ἵενται closes a verse. The impf., too, has ι^ in thesis, as Il. 1. 479(ἵει). The Tragoedians, following epic precedent, sometimes shorten ι in these parts of ἵημι: thus ἵησιν (ι^) in lyrics, Aesch. Th. 310.But it is noteworthy that in tragic dialogue the examples of ι^ seem to be confined to the pres. part.; thus Aesch. Th. 493 ἱέντα: Eur. Hec. 338 and I. A. 1101 ἱεῖσα: I. T. 298 ἱείς.

τάδ’ : your kindly purpose.

φυγγάνει . This by-form of φεύγω occurs first in Aesch. P. V. 513.Greek presents in ‐ανω are of two classes,—those in which the stem remains unchanged, as ἁμαρτ‐άνω; and those in which a nasal is added to it, as φυγγάνω, θιγγάνω, λαμβάνω, etc. (Curtius, Greek Verb, ch. IX, p. 174, Eng. tr.). In its compound forms, φυγγάνω was familiar to Attic prose: thus Dem. or. 23 has § 74 ἀποφυγγάνει: Aeschin. or. 3 § 208 καταφυγγάνῃ.

οὐδ’ ἐθέλω =ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐθέλω: cp. Ai. 222 ἀγγελίαν ἄτλατον οὐδὲ φευκτάν: Il. 24. 25 ἔνθ’ ἄλλοις μὲν πᾶσιν ἑήνδανεν, οὐδέ ποθ’ Ἥρῃ. So δέ=ἀλλά, Ant. 85 n.

μὴ οὐ : 107 n.

τὸν ἐμὸν … πατέρ’ ἄθλιον : an adj., though not a predicate, is sometimes thus placed; cp. 1144: Ph. 393 τὸν μέγαν Πακτωλὸν εὔχρυσον: O. T. 1199 f. τὰν γαμψώνυχα παρθένον | χρησμῳδόν (n.).

παντοίας , perh. a reminiscence of Od. 15. 245 ὃν περὶ κῆρι φίλει Ζεύς τ’ αἰγίοχος καὶ Ἀπόλλων | παντοίην φιλότητα. Literally: ‘reciprocating the graciousness (kindliness) of friendship in every form,’ —bound to me by a mutual friendship, which is sympathetic with every mood. (Not: ‘replacing’ kindliness in every relation,—as though these friends compensated her for the absence of paternal or fraternal sympathy.)

Electra's lyrics contain some Doricisms (129, 146 f., etc.): but it is best to retain φιλότητος, with the MSS. The form in η was so familiar through Homer that it may have been preferred to φιλότατος even in lyrics. Cp. 236.

ἀλύειν , to ‘wander’ in mind; to be wild with grief: cp. Ph. 1194 ἀλύοντα χειμερίῳ | λύπᾳ: and n. ib. 174.

αἰαῖ, ἱκνοῦμαι =152 αἰεὶ δακρύεις. The pause after αἰαῖ excuses the hiatus: cp. Ant. 1276 φεῦ φεῦ, ὦ πόνοι.

τόν γ’ ἐξ Ἀΐδα … λίμνας : cp. Dem. or. 9 § 42 τὸν χρυσὸν τὸν ἐκ Μήδων εἰς Πελοπόννησον ἤγαγεν: Soph. Ph. 1076 τά τ’ ἐκ νεὼς | στείλωσι (n.). As to the Ἀχερουσία λίμνη, cp. fr. 480 (where the ψυχή of Achilles speaks), ἀκτὰς ἀπαίωνάς τε καὶ μελαμβαθεῖς | λιποῦσαλίμνης ἦλθον.

παγκοίνου : so Ai. 1193 τὸν πολύκοινον Ἅιδαν: Aesch. Th. 860 πάνδοκον εἰς ἀφανῆ τε χέρσον.

ἀνστάσεις : for the apocopè of ἀνά, cp. Tr. 335 n.

οὔτε †γόοις οὔτε λιταῖσιν . The strophic verse (123) probably represents the true metre: τάκεις ὧδ’ ἀκόρεστον οἰμωγάν. On this point most modern critics are agreed, though they differ as to whether the verse should be considered glyconic or dactylic. But the correction of v. 139 remains quite uncertain. Many edd. have received Hermann's ingenious emendation, οὔτε γόοισιν οὔτ’ ἄνταις . Doubtless ΑΝΤΑΙΣ could easily have generated ΛΙΤΑΙΣ. But the form ἄντη is most dubious. Hermann relies solely on Hesychius, ἀντήσει, λιτανείαις, ἀντήσεσιν. He supposes that ἀντήσει was corrupted from ἄντῃσι: though it might also have come from ἀντήσε(ς)ι,—the second ἀντήσεσιν being a later addition. There is no other vestige of ἄντη. Erfurdt's οὔτε γόοισιν οὔτ’ εὐχαῖς would be satisfactory; but then we should have to assume that οὔτε λιταῖσιν arose from a perverse view of the metre. See Appendix.

For the repetition of ἀλλά , so soon after the ἀλλά in 137, see 879—882: Ph. 524 n.

ἀπὸ τῶν μετρίων : deserting moderation (τὰ μέτρια).

ἀμήχανον , admitting of no alleviation, like νόσων ἀμηχάνων Ant. 363(n.).

ο=ιόλλυσαι here =προβαίνεις διολλυμένη: cp. Dem. or. 21 § 139 φθείρεσθαι πρὸς τοὺς πλουσίους. With the help given by ἀπό and εἰς, such a sense for the verb is not forced. It would be harsher to evolve the idea of motion from στενάχουσα.

ἐν οἷς , referring to the general sense of what precedes, ‘in which course.’

ἀνάλυσις … κακῶν , properly, a ‘dissolution,’ a ‘cancelling,’ of troubles. They are not dissipated by grieving. The parallel sense of ἀναλύειν is common.

τί μοι κ.τ.λ.: the ethic dat. nearly=‘I pray thee’ (887: O. C. 1475 n.).

νήπιος : for the general masc., cp. 771: Tr. 151(n.).

γονέων , meaning πατρός: for the plur., cp. 346, 498, 594: O. T. 366 n.

ἐμέ γ’ … ἄραρεν , suits, is congenial to, me. In this intrans. sense ἤραρον would naturally take a dat.; as in Od. 4. 777 μῦθον, ὃ δὴ καὶ πᾶσιν ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ἤραρεν ἡμῖν. For the acc. here, cp. Ai. 584 οὐ γάρ μ’ ἀρέσκει. It may have been suggested by the acc. which follows this aor. when transitive; ἤραρε θυμὸν ἐδωδῇ ( Od. 5. 95), ‘satisfied.’ Simonides has ἀραρεῖν (fr. 41), but the form is otherwise epic only.

φρένας , defining ἐμέ: cp. 99 κάρα, n.

αἰὲν Ἴτυν . The υ— need not be explained by ictus, for it was originally long in these words, though in ordinary Attic usage it had become shortened. In Od. 5. 470 ἐς κλιτὺν ἀναβάς, and a few passages of Tragedy (as Eur. H. F. 5 στάχυς, El. 1214 γένυν), the υ— remains. Aristophanes, too, has Ἴτυ—ν ἐλελιζομένη ( Av. 212). On the other hand κλιτὺν (υ^) in Tr. 271 represents the later practice. (For the varied quantity here, cp. Ph. 296 πέτροισι πέτρον, n.) The reiterated Ἴτυν was heard in the nightingale's note; cp. Eur. fr. 773. 25 ὀρθρευομένα γόοις | Ἴτυν Ἴτυν πολύθρηνον, and Aesch. Ag. 1144.

ὄρνις with ι^, as in Ant. 1021(n.).

ἀτυζομένα , bewildered, distraught with grief: cp. 135 ἀλύειν.

Διὸς ἄγγελος , as the harbinger of spring. The nightingale appears in Attica about the end of March, or early in April ( O. C., Introd. p. xii, n. 2). Cp. Od. 24. 344 Διὸς ὧραι.

Νιόβα, σὲ δ’ , κ.τ.λ.: for this δέ, cp. O. T. 1097(Φοῖβε, σοὶ δὲ). By θεόν Electra means μακαρτάτην: cp. Sappho's φαίνεταί μοι κῆνος ἴσος θεοῖσιν. Niobe is happy in the highest, the divine, sense, because, by her perennial grief, she is true to the memory of those whom she has lost.

ἅτ’ , fem. of the epic relat. ὅς τε: so the neut. ὅ τε in Tr. 824.

ἐν τάφῳ πετραίῳ : the stone into which Niobe was turned on Mount Sipylus is her ‘rocky tomb’: see nn. on Ant. 825 f. τὰν κισσὸς ὡς ἀτενὴς | πετραία βλάστα δάμασεν.

αἰεὶ is the best reading, since the point is that Niobe's grief is perpetual. αἰαῖ would be an interjection by Electra, an echo of the αἰαῖ in 136.

οὔτοι σοὶ μούνᾳ : cp. 289. Cic. Tusc. 3. 33 § 79 Ne illa quidem consolatio firmissima est, quanquam et usitata est et saepe prodest: Non tibi hoc soli.

πρὸς ὅ τι , ‘in respect to whatever (grief).’

τῶν ἔνδον εἶ περισσά , ‘you are more excessive than those in the house,’—i.e., less moderate in showing sorrow: the gen., as after περιγίγνομαι, περιεῖναι, περισσεύω ( Xen. An. 4. 8. 11 περιττεύσουσιν ἡμῶν οἱ πολέμιοι). ‘They are equally affected by every one of those troubles which you lament so much more vehemently than they do.’

οἷς , the masc. of general reference (145 n.), should be retained, though τῶν ἔνδον (also masc.) alludes to the two sisters only.

ὁμόθεν , of the same stock, is more closely defined by γονᾷ ξύναιμος , which denotes the fraternal tie. Cp. 12 n.

οἵα Χρ. ζώει . These words, explanatory of τῶν ἔνδον, seem to mean simply, ‘such as Chrysothemis, who is living,’ etc. (For οἵα Χρ. ζώει,=οἵα Χρ. ἐστίν, ἣ ζώει, cp. O. T. 1451 n.).

Acc. to the version followed by Sophocles, Agamemnon had four daughters, Iphigeneia, Electra, Chrysothemis, Iphianassa. This was the account given in the cyclic Κύπρια ἔπη, as the schol. here mentions; a poem of which there is another trace in this play (566 ff.). Sophocles wrote an Ἰφιγένεια (Nauck, frag. Soph. 284—292); but her name is not mentioned in the reference to her death below (530—594). In Il. 9. 145Agamemnon has three daughters, Chrysothemis, Laodicè, Iphianassa: Homer does not mention Iphigeneia. Lucretius gives the name of Iphianassa to the victim at Aulis (1. 85).

ζώει has more point when it is remembered that one sister had perished. The Ionic form occurs also in O. C. 1213.—Others understand: ‘considering the manner in which Chr.lives’ etc.;—i.e., Electra is found to be περισσά relatively to the standard of moderation which her sisters set. This seems to strain οἵα...ζώει.

καὶ Ἰφιάνασσα : so in Il. 9. 145 Χρυσόθεμις καὶ Λαοδίκη καὶ Ἰφιάνασσα, the name having the digamma.

ἀχέων is unquestionably the participle, familiar from the Homeric poems ( Il. 2. 724, Il. 5. 399, Il. 18. 446: Od. 11. 195). Orestes is conceived as pining in exile for the moment when he shall return as an avenger. Cp. 171 ἀεὶ μὲν γὰρ ποθεῖ: 602 δυστυχῆ τρίβει βίον. The mention of his present sorrow prompts the augury of his future triumph (160).

Hermann, taking ἀχέων as gen. pl. of ἄχος, joined it with κρυπτᾷ : semota a doloribus in iuventa felix. But (a) it seems impossible that κρυπτᾷ ἀχέων should mean, ‘secluded from sorrows,’ as if the idea of separation (or exemption) were sufficiently expressed by ‘hidden.’ And (b) in this context, where Electra is reminded that others suffer with her, a reference to the sorrow of the exile is evidently more fitting than an allusion to his immunity from her particular troubles.

ὄλβιος, ὃν κ.τ.λ. The respect in which he is ‘happy’ is defined by the following clause, according to a frequent poetical idiom. Hes. Th. 954 ὄλβιος, ὃς μέγα ἔργον ἐν ἀθανάτοισιν ἀνύσσας | ναίει ἀπήμαντος. Hom. Od. 11. 450 ὄλβιος· ἦ γὰρ τόν γε πατὴρ φίλος ὄψεται ἐλθών. And so with other words: Hom. Od. 1. 8 νήπιοι, οἳ κατὰ βοῦς Ὑπερίονος ἠελίοιο | ησθιον: ib. 3. 161 σχέτλιος, ὅς ῥ) ἔριν ὦρσε κ.τ.λ.

For the simple ὅς, instead of ὅς γε or ὅστις, with causal force, cp. below, 188, 261, 959; O.T. 817.

δέξεται εὐπατρίδαν , i.e., will receive him, so that he shall be once more a noble of the land, instead of an exile; for the proleptic force, cp. 68 δέξασθέ μ’ εὐτυχοῦντα (n.). So Orestes exultingly imagines how men will say of him ( Aesch. Eum. 757), Ἀργεῖος ἁνὴρ αὖθις, ἔν τε χρήμασιν | οἰκεῖ πατρῴοις.

Διὸς εὔφρονι | βήματι , by the kindly guidance of Zeus; βῆμα here having a sense parallel with that of the causal tenses, βήσω, ἔβησα. Schol. βήματι· ἀντὶ ὁδῷ, πομπῇ. This is certainly bold, though not too much so (I think) for Sophocles. No correction seems probable (see cr. n.). The most ingenious, perhaps, is Mekler's εὐπατριδᾶν ἕδος (in appos. with γᾶ...Μυκηναίων). It is, however, somewhat weak; and the rhythm seems to favour the slight pause after εὐπατρίδαν.

γᾶν , notwithstanding γᾶ in 161: cp. 375, 379 (γόων): 511, 515 (αἰκίαις, αἰκία): 871, 873 (ἡδονῆς, ἡδονὰς): O. C. 554 n.

Ὀρέσταν , emphatically placed at the end, is drawn into the case of the relative ὃν : cp. Od. 1. 69 Κύκλωπος κεχόλωται, ὃν ὀφθαλμοῦ ἀλάωσεν, | ἀντίθεον Πολύφημον. Aesch. Th. 553 τῷδ’, ὃν λέγεις τὸν Ἀρκάδα.

ἀκάματα with initial α^: but in Ant. 339 ἀκαμάταν with α— (n.). For the neut. plur. as adv., cp. 786: O. T. 883 ὑπέροπτα (n.).

ἀνύμφευτος is merely a rhetorical amplification of the thought expressed by ἄτεκνος , and hence the poet is indifferent to the order of the words; just as in 962 ἄλεκτρα precedes ἀνυμέναια, and as Oedipus forebodes the fate of his daughters, χέρσους φθαρῆναι κἀγάμους (O.T. 1502). Antigone makes a similar lament ( Ant. 813 ff., Ant. 917 f.).

οἰχνῶ , simply ‘go about’ (περιέρχομαι, schol.), here implying her loneliness. Not =οἴχομαι (‘I am lost’), as some take it. οἰχνέω is, indeed, a poetical by-form of οἴχομαι, but does not share this sense. Cp. 313, Ai. 564.This verb is not extant in Eur. ; Aesch. uses compounds of it, but only in lyrics (εἰς‐, Aesch. P. V. 122; δι‐, Aesch. Eum. 315).

δάκρυσι μυδαλέα : as Scut. 270 (κόνις) δάκρυσι μυδαλέη. The υ is properly short, as in μυδάω ( O. T. 1278, Ant. 410).

τὸν ἀνήνυτον : the art. means, ‘that endless doom of mine’; cp. 176 τὸν ὑπεραλγῆ: Ai. 1187 τὰν ἄπαυστον... | ...μόχθων ἄταν. (Cp. Tr. 476, ὁ δεινὸς ἵμερος, with n. in appendix there.)

οἶτον ἔχουσα : Il. 9. 559 ἀλκυόνος πολυπενθέος οἶτον ἔχουσα.

ὧν τ’ ἔπαθ’ . The schol. understands, ‘the benefits which he has received’ at Electra's hands, who saved him from perishing with his father (12, 1128, 1350). And it might be said that she is here thinking of his ingratitude. But it seems worthier of her heroic nature that she should mean,—‘he forgets his wrongs—those great wrongs which he is bound to avenge.’ This agrees, too, with ὧν τ’ ἐδάη , ‘what he has learned’ by the messages which she has sent from Mycenae to Phocis, as to the subsequent conduct of the partners in crime. ‘He forgets his father's murder, and his sister's misery.’

Wecklein, reading ἐδάην, explains,— ‘what I have heard from him,’—viz., his promises of coming.

τί γὰρ … ἀγγελίας : cp. Ant. 1229 ἐν τῷ συμφορᾶς (n.).

ἀπατώμενον , ‘disappointed’ by the result. The message is poetically identified with the hope which it inspires. Cp. Ant. 630 ἀπάτας λεχέων, a cheating (of his hope), a disappointment, concerning marriage. The partic. here expresses the leading idea of the sentence: ‘what comforting message comes to me that is not belied?’ (The pres. part., because the thought is, ἀεὶ ἀπατᾶται.) Cp. O. C. 1038 χωρῶν ἀπείλει νῦν (n.): Tr. 592 ἀλλ’ εἰδέναι χρὴ δρῶσαν. For τί … οὐκ as=πᾶν τι, cp. O.T. 1526 (n.).

Herwerden's οὐχί μοι , for οὐκ ἐμοί , is specious; but ἐμοί may be defended by the antithesis with ὁ δέ .

ποθεῖ, ποθῶν δ’ : cp. 319 φησίν γε· φάσκων δ’ οὐδὲν ὧν λέγει ποεῖ. There, as here, there is a touch of mournful bitterness, which οὐκ ἀξιοῖ brings out. As to the frequent messages sent to Electra by Orestes, cp. 1154.

ἔτι μέγας οὐρανῷ =154 ἄχος ἐφάνη βροτῶν. Hermann saves the ἐν of the MSS. by reading μέγας ἔτ’ ἐν etc.; but the simple dat. of place seems warranted by such instances as 313 (ἀγροῖσι), O. T. 1451 ναίειν ὄρεσιν, Hes. Op. 8 αἰθέρι ναίειν, Pind. N. 10. 58 θεὸς ἔμμεναι οἰκεῖν τ’ οὐρανῷ.

τὸν ὑπεραλγῆ : for the art., cp. 166 n.

νέμουσα , ‘assigning,’ or ‘committing,’ it to Zeus. The verb is used as in νέμειν μοῖραν ( Tr. 1238) or νέμειν γέρα ( O. C. 1396) τινί. Wrath against evildoers is an attribute and a prerogative of Zeus, to whom the injured should leave the task of inflicting retribution. As the avenger of blood, Zeus was styled ἀλάστωρ, ἀλιτήριος, παλαμναῖος, τιμωρός.

μήτε ὑπεράχθεο (τούτοις) οὓς ἐχθαίρεις μήτε ἐπιλάθου (αὐτῶν). For οἷς (by attraction, for οὕς), cp. H. 3. 5. 18 σὺν οἷς εἶχεν ᾔει. The clauses are co-ordinate, but the emphasis is upon μὴ ὑπεράχθεο. ‘Without forgetting thy foes, refrain from excess of wrath against them.’ The Chorus allow that, as Electra has said (145), she cannot forget the murder of her father. They only counsel moderation of behaviour.

εὐμαρὴς θεός , a god who brings ease,—soothing difficulties, and making burdens tolerable (cp. O. C. 7, O. C. 437). εὐμαρής has here an active sense: cp. Ph. 44 φύλλον...νώδυνον, a herb that soothes pain. Eur. H. F. 17 συμφορὰς δὲ τὰς ἐμὰς | ἐξευμαρίζων. Philon vol. 2. p. 43 (ap. Nauck) describes χρόνος as ἱκανὸς καὶ πένθος ἀνελεῖν καὶ θυμὸν σβέσαι καὶ φόβον θεραπεῦσαι· πάντα γὰρ ἐξευμαρίζει. For this use of θεός , cp. Soph. O. T. 27 n.

οὔτε γὰρ , after χρόνος γὰρ in 179: Sophocles often thus uses γάρ in two successive clauses ( Ai. 20 f., Ai. 215 f., Ai. 514 f., Ai. 1262 f.; Ph. 1158 f.; Ant. 1255 f.). Here the second γάρ introduces a reason for thinking that, in this instance, Time will bring a remedy.

Κρῖσαν . Most MSS. have Κρίσαν: Triclinius wrote Κρίσσαν. But in favour of Κρῖσαν Hermann appeals to a grammarian of Hadrian's age, Dracon of Stratonicea, in his treatise περὶ μέτρων (p. 21, 4).

Crisa stood about two miles W.S.W. of Delphi, on a spur of Parnassus, at the lower outlet of the gorge through which the river Pleistus issues into the plain. The Iliad mentions ‘sacred Crisa’ (ζαθέην, 2. 520). But the Homeric Hymn to the Pythian Apollo is the best witness to its ancient power. There, just as here, the name Κρῖσα includes the land which stretches southward from the town to its harbour on the ‘wide gulf’ (vv. 253— 261). We need not, then, read Κρίσᾳ or Κρίσας. Crisa was the earliest seat of trade on the western sea; Delphi, when first founded, was merely a sanctuary in its territory. Pindar recalls the old prominence of its name when he describes a Pythian victory as won Κρισαίαις ἐνὶ πτυχαῖς (P. 6. 18).

Cirrha, a town of much later date, was the port of Crisa on the gulf. About 585 B.C., the Delphians, aided by Cleisthenes of Sicyon and his allies, succeeded, after a long struggle, in humbling Crisa and destroying Cirrha. The Crisaean plain was then devoted to Apollo, whose domain was thus extended from his temple to the coast. When Sophocles wrote, that ground was still a βούνομος ἀκτή, inviolable by plough or spade. It was not till the middle of the next century that the alleged encroachments of Amphissa on the ἱερὰ χώρα gave a pretext for war to the Amphictyons (355 B.C.).

Ulrichs (Reisen in Griechenland) was the first to place the relations of Crisa and Cirrha in a clear light. Strabo correctly describes the site of Cirrha, but erroneously places Crisa to the east of it (9. p. 418).

βούνομον , ‘grazed over by oxen,’ seems fitter here than βουνόμον , ‘giving pasture to oxen’: but there is little to choose. Cp. Aesch. fr. 249 βούνομοί τ’ ἐπιστροφαί: and Soph. O. T. 26(n.).

βούνομον ἀκτὰν is in appos. with Κρῖσαν : see last n.

ἀπερίτροπος , ‘regardless.’ The word occurs only here; and περιτρέπομαι does not occur in a corresponding sense. But the poet has followed the analogy of ἐντρέπομαι and the epic μετατρέπομαί τινος as=‘to regard.’ With a somewhat similar boldness, he has elsewhere used στραφείην with a gen. as=ἐπιστραφείην ( Ai. 1117). The meaning is rightly given by Suidas s. v. ἀπερίτροπος,—ἔχει ἐπιστροφὴν καὶ ἐπιμέλειαν ποιεῖται. In the quotation of the verse by Suidas there, the word ἀνεπίτροπος (which would mean ‘without a guardian’) has accidentally been substituted for ἀπερίτροπος. Suidas, like the schol., explains ἀπερίτροπος by ἀνεπίστροφος. They both notice a second, but clearly erroneous, view, acc. to which ἀπερίτροπος has a twofold sense here:— (1) in relation to Orestes, ‘not returning,’ ἀνεπέλευστος: (2) in relation to Hades, ‘regardless.’

παρὰ τὸν Ἀχέροντα , because his realm extends along its banks: see n. on Ant. 1123 f. For the place of ἀνάσσων after θεὸς , cp. 695: Ph. 1316 τὰς...ἐκ θεῶν | τύχας δοθείσας: O. T. 1245(n.). The ‘god’ is, of course, Hades; the King of the Dead is their avenger: cp110: Ant. 1075 Ἅιδου...Ἐρινύες. Some suppose, however, that the θεός meant is the spirit of Agamemnon. Prof. Campbell, who inclines to that view, thinks that the next best course is to refer the words to Hermes χθόνιος (111).

μὲν merely emphasises ἐμέ: there is no corresponding clause with δέ: cp. Ant. 11(ἐμοὶ μὲν) n.

ὁ πολὺς … βίοτος , the best part of it: see on 962, where she speaks of her sister as γηράσκουσαν. When ὁ πολύς thus means ὁ πλείων, the noun (with art.) usu. precedes it; as Her. 1. 102 ὁ στρατὸς...ὁ πολλός, Thuc. 1. 24 τῆς δυνάμεως τῆς πολλῆς.

ἀνέλπιστος , predic., has passed away from me without leaving me any hopes.

187 *τεκέων . I am now satisfied that this is a true correction of τοκέων , for these reasons. (1) She is saying that the best days of her life have gone by without giving her anything to hope for. It would be inappropriate to justify this (as the causal ἅτις does) by saying that she is pining away ‘without parents,’ or a husband's care, while the mention of children is perfectly in place. (2) The very order of the words, τεκέων...ἀνήρ, is confirmed by vv. 164 f., ἄτεκνος...ἀνύμ‐ φευτος. (3) If τοκέων be right, it means that, while Agamemnon is dead, the living Clytaemnestra is a μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ (1154): but this is forced.

ἁπερεί , like the common ὡσπερεί ( O. T. 264).

ἔποικος ..., an immigrant, an alien: cp. Legg. 742 A μισθωτοῖς, δούλοις καὶ ἐποίκοις, ‘hirelings, slaves or immigrants.’ Il. 9. 648 ὡσεί τιν’ ἀτίμητον μετανάστην, ‘like some worthless sojourner’ (or ‘alien’).

οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους : for the verb compounded with a noun similar in sense to θαλάμους, cp. Tr. 760 ταυροκτονεῖ...βοῦς: Il. 4. 3 νέκταρ ἐῳνοχόει. By οἰκονομῶ was meant properly the ‘management’ of a household, either by the master, or by a domestic of the higher grade, a ταμίας or οἰκονόμος, ‘house-steward.’ But here οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους denotes the discharge of humbler duties, in attending to the daily service of the house: as in Aesch. Ch. 84 the δμωαὶ are δωμάτων εὐθήμονες. Electra describes her own condition by the word δουλεύω in 814, Aesch. Ch. 1192: as in Aesch. Ch. 135 she says κἀγὼ μὲν ἀντίδουλος.

ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ : cp. the reference to her ζῶμα in 452; and the comments of Orestes on her whole appearance (1177, 1181).

κεναῖς δ’ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις . κενὴ τράπεζα, a ‘bare,’ or scantily furnished, table, is opposed to τράπεζα πλήρης ( Eur. Hipp. 110): it would be prosaic to insist that it must mean a table with nothing on it. While the docile Chrysothemis fares sumptuously (361), the rebel Electra is treated like a halfstarved slave. In v. 265 there is another hint of her privations (τὸ τητᾶσθαι).— ἀμφίσταμαι , because to lie at meals on a κλίνη was a luxury refused to the δούλη: such food as she receives must be taken standing. This touch seems quite in keeping with what she says below as to the treatment inflicted upon her (1196 λύμαισι). The plur. τραπέζαις refers to her experience from day to day.

Hartung, reading κενὰ δ’ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις, takes the sense to be that she stands ‘hungry’ by the tables at which the others feast. But κενή as=νῆστις would be neither usual nor elegant.

193-196

Hitherto the Chorus have offered consolation or counsel. At v. 213 they return to that strain. But here, moved by Electra's misery, they join with her in bewailing its cause.

οἰκτρὰ μὲν … πλαγά . At v. 95 it was noticed that verses 95—99 clearly show a reminiscence of Od. 11. 406—411,— the earlier part of the passage in which the departed Agamemnon relates his death to Odysseus. I believe that an instructive light on these verses is gained by observing that a later portion of the same passage was here present to the poet's mind,—viz., Od. vv. 418—424, where Agamemnon goes on to describe the scene at the murderous banquet:—ἀλλά κε κεῖνα μάλιστα ἰδὼν ὀλοφύραο θυμῷ, | ὡς ἀμφὶ κρητῆρα τραπέζας τε πληθούσας | κείμεθ’ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ [cp. κοίταις here], δάπεδον δ’ ἅπαν αἵματι θῦεν. | οἰκτροτάτην δ’ ἤκουσα ὄπα [cp. οἰκτρὰ … αὐδὰ ] Πριάμοιο θυγατρός, | Κασσάνδρης, τὴν κτεῖνε Κλυταιμνήστρη δολόμητις | ἀμφ’ ἐμοί· αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ ποτὶ γαίῃ χεῖρας ἀείρων | βάλλον, ἀποθνῄσκων περὶ φασγάνῳ.

Sophocles, who follows the Homeric story as to the banquet, could not but remember the οἰκτροτάτην ὄπα of the dying Cassandra. And this might naturally suggest to him that other οἰκτρὰ αὐδή which she had uttered at an earlier moment, immediately after Agamemnon's return,—her presage of his fate, and her own: Aesch. Ag. 1072—1314.

The sense then is:—‘There was a voice of lamentation at the return from Troy’; alluding especially to Cassandra's laments, but also, perhaps, to forebodings in the mouth of the people at Mycenae. ‘And there was a voice of lamentation ἐν κοίταις πατρῴαις, when thy father lay on the couch at the fatal banquet.’ The ‘voice’ at the banquet is, first, that of the dying Agamemnon; but Sophocles may have thought also of Cassandra's death-cry, which was sounding in the king's ears as he fell.—For other interpretations, see Appendix.

νόστοις might be governed by ἐν (cp. O. T. 734 n.), but is more simply taken as a temporal dat., denoting the occasion, like τοῖς ἐπινικίοις (Plat. Symp. 174 A), etc.: cp. n. on Ant. 691.For the poet. plur., cp. Ai. 900 ὤμοι ἐμῶν νόστων. The plural was familiar in relation to the return from Troy; thus the poem ascribed to Agias (c. 750 B.C.) was entitled Νόστοι.

κοίταις , ‘couch,’ here of feasting, as δείπνων (203) shows. This may be the sense, as Neue suggests, in Eur. Hipp. 748 f. κρῆναί τ’ ἀμβρόσιαι χέονται | Ζηνὸς μελάθρων παρὰ κοίταις. The word κοίτη (from stem κει) implies merely reclining, and does not necessarily involve the notion of sleeping.

ὅτε οἱ : for the hiatus cp. Tr. 650 ἁ δέ οἱ (n.). The MS. σοι is certainly wrong (see Appendix).— ἀνταία , striking full: cp. 89 ἀντήρεις (n.).

γενύων , the blades of the two-edged πέλεκυς (99 n.): cp. 485. Hence a pickaxe is γενῄς ( Ant. 249 n.).

δόλος … ἔρος : guile planned the deed,—i.e., devised the means of doing it: lust was ‘the slayer,’ as having supplied the motive. Some would transpose, reading ἔρος ἦν ὁ φράσας, δόλος ὁ κτείνας: i.e., lust prompted the deed, and guile executed it. But this is tamer and more prosaic. There is a higher tragic force in the old reading.—The epic form ἔρος is not used by Aesch. , and by Soph. only here; by Eur. , in dialogue also, as Eur. Hipp. 337 ο<*>ον, μῆτερ, ἠράσθης ἔρον.

δεινὰν δεινῶς : cp. 989: Ph. 166 n.—The phrase δεινὰν … μορφάν must be viewed in the light of the following words, εἴτ’ οὖν θεὸς εἴτε βροτῶν | ἦν ὁ ταῦτα πράσσων. The Chorus doubt whether the agency in the terrible crime was merely human. Perchance an evil δαίμων was there, wor<*>ng out the curse upon the line of Pelops (504—515). The δεινὴ μορφή, offspring of δόλος and ἔρος, is the act of murder, embodied in the image of a supernatural ἀλάστωρ. Sophocles may have had in mind the words of the Aeschylean Clytaemnestra ( Ag. 1500 f.); the slayer of Agamemnon, she says, was in truth the Avenger of the house, who took her form:—φανταζόμενος δὲ γυναικὶ νεκροῦ | τοῦδ’ ὁ παλαιὸς δριμὺς ἀλάστωρ | Ἀτρέως, χαλεποῦ θοινατῆρος, | τόνδ’ ἀπέτεισεν, | τέλεον νεαροῖς ἐπιθύσας.

εἴτ’ οὖν … εἴτε : cp. 560: O.T. 1049 n.— βροτῶν , partitive gen.: M. 1. 3. 9 ε<*>ναι τῶν σωφρονικῶν ἀνθρώπων.—Cp. O. T. 1258 λυσσῶντι δ’ αὐτῷ δαιμόνων δείκνυσί τις· | οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀνδρῶν. Ai. 243 κακὰ δεννάζων ῥήμαθ’, ἃ δαίμων | κοὐδεὶς ἀνδρῶν ἐδίδαξεν.

πλέον … ἐχθίστα (instead of ἐχθρά), by redundant emphasis: cp. O.C. 743 πλεῖστον ἀνθρώπων.. | κάκιστος.

δὴ with the superl., as Ai. 858 πανύστατον δή: Thuc. 1. 50 μεγίστη δή.

νὺξ , because the banquet was prolonged into the night; cp. Od. 7. 102 φαίνοντες νύκτας κατὰ δώματα δαιτυμόνεσσι.

δείπνων , a poet. plur. ( Tr. 268 δείπνοις), like γάμοι ( Ant. 575), αὐλαί ( Tr. 901).

ἄχθη (a nomin., like νύξ) is defined by the following words. But instead of saying ἄχθη, θάνατοι αἰκεῖς, τοὺς ἴδε κ.τ.λ., the poet has drawn θάνατοι αἰκεῖς into the relative clause. He thus gains more prominence for τοὺς ἐμὸς ἴδε πατήρ . The conjecture τοῖς (neut., ‘by which’) would enfeeble the passage. For the tragic plur. θανάτους , cp. Tr. 1276(Deianeira's death), O.T. 497 (that of Laïus): so below, 779 φόνους: Ant. 1313 μόρων: Eur. El. 137 αἱμάτων .

διδύμαιν χειροῖν , the hand of Clytaemnestra and the hand of Aegisthus. Cp. 1080 διδύμαν..Ἐρινύν. Nauck wishes to write διδύμοιν . But Meisterhans (Gramm. d. Att. Inschr. p. 49) quotes λιθίναιν from an Attic inscr. of 439 B.C. Cp. 1133.

εἷλον … πρόδοτον . The murderous hands ‘took her life captive,’ since the crime placed her wholly in their power (264); and this was done by treachery. πρόδοτον is predicative, expressing the mode of capture; cp. Thuc. 6. 102 ἡγούμενοι (τὸν κύκλον) ἐρῆμον αἱρήσειν. But in Soph. Tr. 240, ᾕρει...ἀνάστατον.. | χώραν, the adj. is proleptic.

οἷς , not αἷς, since χειροῖν (206) implies the persons; cp. O.C. 730 τῆς ἐμῆς ἐπεισόδου· | ὃν μήτ’ ὀκνεῖτε.

Ὀλύμπιος : cp. 176 n.: Ph. 315 οἷ’ Ὀλύμπιοι θεοὶ | δοῖέν ποτ’ αὐτοῖς ἀντίποιν’ ἐμοῦ παθεῖν.

ποίνιμα κ.τ.λ.: the alliteration (παρήχησις) adds bitter emphasis: for other examples, see O.T. 370 n.

ἀγλαΐας , the external splendour of their life (cp. 268 f., 280); as in Od. 17. 310 it is said of dogs whose value consists only in their beauty, ἀγλαΐης δ’ ἕνεκεν κομέουσιν ἄνακτες (‘for ornament’). The word is especially fitting here, as suggesting triumph, for Ἀγλαΐα was especially the Grace of victory; cp. Pind. O. 14. 13(with Gildersleeve's note): and Pind. O. 13. 14 νικαφόρον ἀγλαΐαν.

ἀποναίατο : for the Ionic form, cp. O.T. 1274 n.

πόρσω , restored by conjecture, in place of πρόσω, to O.C. 178, 181, 226, is here supported by L and other MSS. It is used by Pindar and by Eur. ( Eur. Tro. 189). The Homeric form, where a spondee is required, is πρόσσω: the Attic prose form, πόρρω.

γνώμαν ἴσχεις =γιγνώσκεις ( Ph. 837, Ph. 853).

ἐξ οἵων , ‘by what kind of conduct.’ (Not, ‘from what a position’ of possible comfort,—like that of her more prudent sisters.)

τὰ παρόντ’ , ‘in respect to present circumstances,’—‘as matters stand’; i.e., already they are bad enough (217, 235). Cp. Thuc. 4. 17 ἀεὶ γὰρ τοῦ πλέονος ἐλπίδι ὀρέγονται διὰ τὸ καὶ τὰ παρόντα ἀδοκήτως εὐτυχῆσαι: where, as here, τὰ παρόντα is acc. of respect, not subj. of the inf. Groundless objections to τὰ παρόν<*>) have prompted conjectures (cr. n.).

οἰκείας , ‘caused by thyself’: Ai. 260 οἰκεῖα πάθη, | μηδενὸς ἄλλου παραπράξαντος.

πολύ … τι κακῶν , a large measure of trouble; cp. Tr. 497 μέγα τι σθένος. After πολύς, τις has usually a limiting force, and occurs chiefly in negative phrases, such as οὐκ ἐν πολλῷ τινι ἔλασσον ( Thuc. 6. 1), οὐ πολύ τι διαφέρει (Plat. Rep. 484 D), οὐ πολλοί τινες, etc.

ὑπερεκτήσω (a compound found only here), above what was necessary.

τὰ δὲ , ‘but those things’ (referring to πολέμους), i.e. ‘such contests,’ οὐκ ἐριστὰ τοῖς δυνατοῖς , ‘cannot be waged with the powerful,’ (ὥστε) πλάθειν (αὐτοῖς), ‘so that one should come into conflict with them.’ The epexegetic inf. further explains the meaning of ἐριστά. Such contentions must not be pushed to an actual trial of force with those who are stronger than ourselves. For the inf. thus defining an adj., cp. Il. 21. 482 χαλεπή τοι ἐγὼ μένος ἀντιφέρεσθαι (for thee to encounter): Pind. N. 10. 72 χαλεπὰ δ’ ἔρις ἀνθρώποις ὁμιλεῖν κρεσσόνων (how hard, they know only when they are fairly engaged in it).

ἐριστά (only here)=‘contested,’ then, ‘what can be contested’ (cp. O.T., append. p. 225).

πλάθειν ( Ph. 728), in a hostile sense; cp. Her. 9. 74 ὅκως πελάσειε..τοῖσι πολεμίοισι: Soph. Tr. 1093 λέοντ’, ἄπλατον θρέμμα.

δεινοῖς ἠναγκάσθην : dread causes forced her (at the first) to adopt this course; and they are still valid. For the reiteration, cp. Ph. 1101 ὦ τλάμων τλάμων ἄρ’ ἐγώ: ib. 1462 λείπομεν ὑμᾶς, λείπομεν ἤδη.

ὀργά alludes to δυσθύμῳ..ψυχᾷ (218 f.). She knows that her resentment is shown with passion. The schol.'s paraphrase, τοῦτο τὸ ἔπος, φησίν, οὐ λανθάνε<*> με ἀλλ’ οἶδα τὸ ἀσφαλὲς καὶ συμφέρον, might seem to suggest a different reading, such as οὐ λάθει μ’ <*>ν δεῖ. But probably it was meant to explain ἔξοιδ’ only.

ἀλλὰ … γὰρ is here elliptical; ‘but (ye speak in vain), for,’ etc. Cp. Ai. 167.In 256 there is no ellipse. Cp. Ant. 148 n.

ἐν … δεινοῖς : cp. Ph. 185 ἔν τ’ ὀδύναις.. | λιμῷ τ’ οἰκτρός.

σχήσω : this form occurs also in 375 and Ai. 684.

ταύτας ἄτας , these infatuated laments. (Others understand, ‘I will not put an end to these miseries which I suffer’: but σχήσω is then less fitting.)

ὄφρα is not elsewhere used by Sophocles: Aesch. has it twice in lyrics ( Aesch. Ch. 360, Aesch. Eum. 340): Eur. never. For the omission of ἄν, cp. Soph. Ph. 764 ἕως ἀνῇ.

βίος ἔχῃ με is simply, ‘while life is in me’: there is no reference to σχήσω , such as Nauck assumes (‘I will not check these laments while life detains me’).

τίνι γάρ … τίνι φρονοῦντι καίρια , ‘for in the judgment of what person who thinks aright,’ ἀκούσαιμ’ ἂν πρόσφορον ἔπος , ‘could I possibly hear a word of comfort suited to my case?’ That is: What reason for desisting from these lamentations could possibly be suggested to me, which a right-minded person would think satisfactory? For the ethic dat. τίνι κ.τ.λ., cp. O.C. 1446 ἀνάξιαι γὰρ πᾶσίν ἐστε δυστυχεῖν, and ib. 810 (n.). For πρόσφορον , ‘suitable,’ and hence ‘suited to one's needs,’ ‘profitable,’ cp. O.C. 1774 πρόσφορά θ’ ὑμῖν | καὶ τῷ κατὰ γῆς.

Other explanations are:—(1) Taking the dative with πρόσφορον:—‘To what person who feels aright would that word be suitable which I should hear (=which would be said of me)?’ That is: Should I not deserve to incur a censure from which every right-minded person would shrink? Should I not deserve to be called δυσσεβής? This seems forced; and it does not well suit ἔπος. (2) Taking the dative with ἀκούσαιμι:—‘At whose mouth (=from whom), that thinks aright, could I hear a suitable word of comfort?’ But such a dative seems impossible. In Il. 16. 515 δύνασαι δὲ σὺ πάντοσ’ ἀκούειν | ἀνέρι κηδομένῳ, the dat. is one of interest, denoting the person whose prayer is heard (‘for him’); cp. Il. 5. 115 κλῦθί μοι: 24. 335 ἔκλυες ᾧ κ’ ἐθέλῃσθα.

ἄνετε is more than ἐᾶτε, since it implies relaxing a strain; cp. 721: Ant. 1101 ἄνες (κόρην), release her.

ἄλυτα , irremediable; cp. 939: so λύσις, of a remedy ( Ant. 598 n.).

κεκλήσεται : they must be permanently accounted such: cp. Ai. 1368 σὸν ἆρα τοὔργον, οὐκ ἐμόν, κεκλήσεται. So κεκλήσομαι, O.T. 522.

231 f. For ἐκ , where the simple gen. would suffice, cp. 291, 987.

ἀνάριθμος has the second α short (as in Aesch. Pers. 40, etc.). For the form of the word, and also for the gen. θρήνων , cp. Soph. Tr. 247 ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον (n.).

ἀλλ’ οὖν =‘well, at any rate (though I speak in vain)’: γε emphasises εὐνοίᾳ : ‘it is with good-will that I speak’: cp. 1035: Ant. 84 n.

μάτηρ ὡσεί τις : these words have been taken as indicating that the Chorus was composed (in part, at least) of women older than Electra. Her own tone to them rather suggests ὁμήλικες (134). (In Tr. 526 the words ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ μὲν οἷα φράζω are corrupt.)

μὴ τίκτειν , since a command is implied by αὐδῶ here, as elsewhere by λέγω, φωνῶ, ἐννέπω ( Ph. 101 n.).

ἄταν ἄταις : the mere iteration suggests the notion of adding; but this is developed by the sense of the verb: cp. Helen. 195 δάκρυα δάκρυσί μοι φέρων: and n. on O.T. 175 ἄλλον δ’ ἂν ἄλλῳ προσίδοις.

καὶ τί μέτρον ...; for this καί prefixed to an indignant question, cp. O.C. 263 (n.): Ph. 1247: Ai. 462.— κακότατος is better attested than κακότητος here. In O.C. 521, too, the MSS. give κακότατ’. Cp. 134 n.

φέρε in the sense of φέρ’ εἰπέ: so Ar. Ach. 541 ff. φέῤ, εἰ Λακεδαιμονίων τις κ.τ.λ. | καθῆσθ’ ἂν ἐν δόμοισιν;

ἐπὶ τοῖς φθ. , in their case: for the prep., cp. O.T. 829 n.

ἔβλαστ’ : in what human being has such impiety ever been inborn? Cp. 440: Ant. 563 οὐδ’ ὃς ἂν βλάστῃ μένει | νοῦς τοῖς κακῶς πράσσουσιν. The gloss ἐνομοθετήθη points to another interpretation of ἔβλαστ’, viz., ‘has become usual’ (cp. Ant. 296 κακὸν νόμισμ’ ἔβλαστε): and to this the conjecture τίσι for τίνι (cr. n.) was adapted.

τούτοις , the persons who approve such forgetfulness of the dead: cp. Ph. 456 ὅπου θ’ ὁ χείρων τἀγαθοῦ μεῖζον σθένει,... | τούτους ἐγὼ τοὺς ἄνδρας οὐ στέρξω ποτέ (n.).

εἴ τῳ πρόσκειμαι χρηστῷ : prosperity is here conceived as a region of comfort, close to which the person is securely established. ‘When my lot is cast in pleasant places.’ Cp. 1040: Eur. fr. 418 κακοῖς γὰρ οὐ σὺ πρόσκεισαι μόνη. Conversely, Soph. Ant. 1243 ἀνδρὶ πρόσκειται κακόν. (See n. on Soph. Ant. 94.)

ξυνναίοιμ’ : cp. O.T. 1205 τίς ἄταις..τίς ἐν πόνοις | ξύνοικος: Plat. Rep. 587C ἡδοναῖς ξυνοικεῖ: conversely, O.C. 1134 κηλὶς κακῶν ξύνοικος: Ph. 1168 ἄχθος ὃ ξυνοικει—.

εὔκηλος : the only instance of this Homeric form in Tragedy (for in Eur. I.A. 644Blomfield restored ἕκηλον). The stem of ἕκηλος being vεκ, εὔκηλος is perh. for ἐvέκηλος, ἔvκηλος (Curt. Etym. § 19).

γονέων | ἐκτίμους , not paying honour to parents: the gen. as with adjectives compounded with α privative (36). For this negative sense of ἐκ in composition, cp. ἔκδικος, ἐξαίσιος, ἔξωρος.

ἐκτίμους ἵσχουσα , restraining so that they shall not honour: for the proleptic adj., cp. Aesch. Pers. 298 ἄνανδρον τάξιν ἠρήμου θανών.

πτέρυγας … γόων , as Pind. I. 1. 64 πτερύγεσσιν ἀερθέντ’ ἀγλααῖς | Πιερίδων: cp. Eur. Andr. 93(γόους) πρὸς αἰθέρ’ ἐκτενοῦμεν.

ὀξυτόνων , as Ai. 630 ὀξυτόνους...ᾠδὰς | θρηνήσει: ib. 321 ὀξέων κωκυμάτων.

εἰ γὰρ κ.τ.λ. She says:— ‘I will not cease to lament, and to invoke retribution on the murderers (209 f.). For, if they are not to pay with their blood for the blood which they have shed, there will be an end to regard for man and to fear of heaven.’

γᾶ here=σποδός, of the dead: Eur. fr. 522 κατθανὼν δὲ πᾶς ἀνὴρ | γῆ καὶ σκιά· τὸ μηδὲν εἰς οὐδὲν ῥέπει.

οὐδὲν (not μηδὲν) ὢν , though εἰ precedes: cp. O. C. 935 βίᾳ τε κοὐχ ἑκών (after εἰ μή): Ai. 1131 εἰ...οὐκ ἐᾷς. Here the parataxis affords a special excuse for οὐδέν,—viz., that this first clause, though formally dependent on εἰ, is not really hypothetical: he is dead. In the second clause (εἰ..μὴ.. δώσουσ’), a real hypothesis, the negative is μή. Cp. Lys. or. 10 § 13 οὐκ οὖν δεινόν, εἰ ὅταν μὲν δέῃ σε..τοὺς ἐχθροὺς τιμωρεῖσθαι, οὕτω τοὺς νόμους...λαμβάνεις, ὅταν δ’ ἕτερον παρὰ τοὺς νόμους εἴπῃς κακῶς, οὐκ ἀξιοῖς δοῦναι δίκην;

Electra is contrasting her father, whose earthly life has been cut short, with his murderers, who survive. But she believes that his spirit lives in the world below, and will be active in aiding the vengeance (453 ff.).

πάλιν , in recompense: O. T. 100 φόνῳ φόνον πάλιν | λύοντας.

ἀντιφόνους δίκας , a penalty which exacts blood for blood: cp. Ph. 1156 ἀντίφονον...στόμα: Aesch. Eum. 464 ἀντικτόνοις ποιναῖσι φιλτάτου πατρός.

ἔρροι τ’ : the τε should properly. follow αἰδώς: cp. O. T. 258 κυρῶ τ’ ἐγὼ instead of ἐγώ τε κυρῶ.

αἰδὼς is respect for those opinions and feelings of mankind which condemn wrong-doing; as εὐσέβεια is reverence for the gods. Cp. Od. 2. 65 ἄλλους τ’ αἰδέσθητε περικτίονας ἀνθρώπους | οἳ περιναιετάουσι· θεῶν δ’ ὑποδείσατε μῆνιν.

251-471

The first ἐπεισόδιον falls into two parts. In the earlier, Electra further justifies her behaviour, and the Chorus comforts her with the hope that Orestes will return. The second part (328—471) brings the character of Electra into contrast with that of Chrysothemis.

ἐγὼ μὲν : here μέν merely emphasises the pron.: cp. Ant. 11 n.

καὶ τὸ σὸν … καὶ τοὐμὸν : cp. Ai. 1313 ὅρα μὴ τοὐμὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν. The chief stress is upon τὸ σόν: but the meaning is not merely that her interests are to them as their own. These women, representing the people of Mycenae, desire the downfall of the usurper whose unpunished crime lays an ἄγος upon the land. Their attitude is, so far, like that of the Argive elders in the Agamemnon. They wish Electra, not to renounce her purpose, but quietly to await her opportunity (177 ff.).

νίκα : cp. Ai. 1353 παῦσαι· κρα<*>εῖς τοι τῶν φίλων νικώμενος.

ἅμα is best taken as an adv. (cp. Ai. 814 ἅμ’ ἕψεται: O. T. 471 ἅμ’ ἕπονται). It might, however, be a prep.; cp. Tr. 563 ξὺν Ἡρακλεῖ... εσπόμην.

πολλοῖσι θρήνοις , causal dat.; cp. 42 n.

ἀλλὰ … γὰρ : cp. 223 n.

ἥτις εὐγενὴς γυνή , sc. εἴη: cp. Il. 5. 481 τά τ’ ἔλδεται, ὅς κ’ ἐπιδευής (sc. <*>ησι): and id. 14. 376. Here the adj. combines the ideas of birth and character: cp. 989: Ph. 874 ἀλλ’ εὐγενὴς γὰρ ἡ φύσις κἀξ εὐγενῶν: Ant. 38 εἴτ’ εὐγενὴς πέφυκας εἴτ’ ἐσθλῶν κακή.

πατρῷα … πήματα , the woes arising from her father's murder; and so, here, the woes of her father's house. For this large sense of the adj., cp. O. C. 1196 πατρῷα καὶ μητρῷα πήμαθ’ ἅπαθες: Ant. 856 πατρῷον...ἆθλον, an ordeal bequeathed by him.

κατ’ εὐφρόνην is illustrated by 271 f.

θάλλοντα : cp. Ph. 258 ἡ δ’ ἐμὴ νόσος | ἀεὶ τέθηλε. Shakesp. Much Ado 5. 1. 76, ‘His May of youth and bloom of lustihood.’

ᾗ , causal: cp. 160 n.

πρῶτα μὲν … εἶτα … ἔπειτα (266). The influence of the relat. pronoun ᾗ is confined to the first clause, as in O. C. 632 ff.: ὅτῳ πρῶτον μὲν...ἔπειτα δ’ ἱκέτης κ.τ.λ.

τὰ μητρὸς is not a mere synonym for ἡ μήτηρ, but rather denotes her mother's relations with her: O. C. 268 τὰ μητρὸς καὶ πατρός.

ἔχθιστα συμβέβηκεν , have come to be such. This verb, though often joined with the participles of εἰμί and γίγνομαι, is rarely construed with a simple adj.: cp. however Plat. Rep. 329D νεότης χαλεπὴ τῷ τοιούτῳ ξυμβαίνει.

κἀκ τῶνδ’ ἄρχομαι . Cp. Ant. 63 ἀρχόμεσθ’ ἐκ κρεισσόνων: O. C. 67 ἐκ τοῦ κατ’ ἄστυ βασιλέως τάδ’ ἄρχεται. Hellen. 3. 1. 6 ἐκείνῳ δ’ αὕτη ἡ χώρα δῶρον ἐκ βασιλέως ἐδόθη. In such phrases ἐκ is somewhat more than a mere equivalent for ὑπό (124). It suggests the head and fount of authority; a sense fitting here.

λαβεῖν … τὸ τητᾶσθαι . The aor. inf. expresses the act of receiving; the pres. inf., the state of privation. Cp. Ph. 95 ἐξαμαρτεῖν...νικᾶν. For λαβεῖν (without art.) as subject of πέλει, cp. Tr. 134 f. ἐπέρχεται | χαίρειν τε καὶ στέρεσθαι: for the use of the art. with τητᾶσθαι only, Soph. Ph. 495 καὶ σοφοῖς | καὶ τοῖσι φαύλοις. Somewhat similar is Soph. O. C. 808 χωρὶς τό τ’ εἰπεῖν πολλὰ καὶ τὰ καίρια, unless τὸ καίρια be read. For τητᾶσθαι, cp. 1326: O. C. 1200 n.

ποίας ... δοκεῖς κ.τ.λ.: cp. Ph. 276 σὺ δή, τέκνον, ποίαν μ’ ἀναστασιν δοκεῖς | αὐτῶν βεβώτων ἐξ ὕπνου στῆναι τότε;

ἴδω is followed by εἰσίδω δ’ and ἴδω δὲ (271). For such change of the word in ‘epanaphora,’ cp. Ant. 898 f. φίλη μὲν .. προσφιλὴς δὲ .. φίλη δὲ: Ph. 530 f. φίλτατον μὲν...ἥδιστος δ’...φίλοι δὲ.

μὲν is omitted in the first clause; cp. 105 n.

ἐσθήματα , the royal robes. He carried Agamemnon's sceptre (420). Cp. Eur. El. 319 ὃς δ’ ἐκεῖνον ἔκτανεν, | ἐς ταὐτὰ βαίνων ἅρματ’ ἐκφοιτᾷ πατρί, | καὶ σκῆπτρ’ ἐν οἷς Ἕλλησιν ἐστρατηλάτει, | μιαιφόνοισι χερσὶ γαυροῦται λαβών.

ἐκείνῳ =τῷ πατρί, implied in πατρῴοις: so O. C. 942 αὐτοὺς refers to πόλιν (ib. 939), and Tr. 260 τόνδε to π<*>λιν Εὐρυτείαν.

παρεστίους … λοιβάς (52 n.). In v. 1495 the words ἔνθαπερ κατέκτανες denote the place within the palace where Agamemnon was slain at the banquet (203). The words ἔνθ’ ἐκεῖνον ὤλεσεν here similarly denote the banqueting-hall. At the daily meals in the μέγαρον, Aegisthus, as master of the house, pours the libations to Hestia and other deities. Eustathius (on Od. 22. 335) rightly observes that the Homeric βωμὸς Ἑρκείου Διὸς in the open αὐλὴ ( Il. 11. 774) is distinct from the ἑστία proper in the megaron. His remark is illustrated by the phrase ξενίη τε τράπεζα | ἱστίη τ’ Ὀδυσῆος ( Od. 14. 158, etc.). See below, Od. 419 n.

Acc. to Homer. Hymn. 29. 4 ff., feasts began and ended with libations to Hestia: οὐ γὰρ ἄτερ σοῦ | εἰλαπίναι θνητοῖσιν, ἵν’ οὐ πρώτῃ πυμάτῃ τε | Ἱστίῃ ἀρχόμενος σπένδει μελιηδέα οἶνον. Soph. fr. 658 <*> πρῷρα λοιβῆς Ἑστία. Other divinities, including Zeus σωτήρ, were similarly honoured; then the paean was sung, and the πότος began ( Plat. Symp.p. 176 A).

τούτων (neut.), partitive gen.: ‘the crowning outrage in all this.’ Others make it fem., sc. τῶν ὕβρεων: or masc. (Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus). The last seems weaker.

αὐτοέντην , the form in O. T. 107. αὐθέντης, u<*>ed by Aesch. and Eur. , does not occur in Sophocles. The second part of the compound is akin to ἔντεα, ἐντύνω: cp. Hesych. συνέντης· συνεργός. Phrynichus explains it by αὐτόχειρ φονεύς (Lobeck, p. 120). Wilamowitz on Eur. H. F. 839 strangely holds that the post-classical sense of αὐθέντης, ‘master’ (whence effendi), was the primary one, quoting Suppl. 442 ὅπου γε δῆμος αὐθέντης χθονός: but there Markland's correction, εὐθυντής, seems certain.

Brunck first adopted αὐτοέντην from the schol., in place of αὐτοφόντην , the reading of all the MSS. The latter word occurs only in Eur. Med. 1269.Most editors have followed Brunck. Bergk and Campbell retain αὐτοφόντην, as Monk wished to do (Mus. Crit. 1. 73). They may be right. But αὐτοέντην is exquisitius dictum, and also distinctively Sophoclean.

ἡμὶν , ethic dat., expressing indignant horror.

ταλαίνῃ , like τλήμων (275), refers to infatuated guilt; cp. 121 δυστανοτάτας (n.).

ταύτην … τῷδε : cp. Ph. 1437 οὗτος σὲ καὶ σὺ τόνδ’ : and ib. 841, 1331.

μιάστορι , one who defiles by bloodshed, as O. T. 353: but below, 603, one who punishes the blood-guilty.— Ἐρινὺν : cp. 114 n.

ἐγγελῶσα τοῖς ποιουμένοις , with mocking exultation in her course of conduct (cp. 85 τῶν δρωμένων, n.). So ἐγγελῶσα in 807. ἐγγελᾶν τινι properly=to laugh at a person or thing; and that is strictly the sense here, since Clytaemnestra's deeds are Electra's misfortunes. Cp. Ar. Ach. 1197 κᾆτ’ ἐγχανεῖται ταῖς ἐμαῖς τύχαισιν. Sophocles uses also the simple γελᾶν in this sense, Soph. Ai. 957(ἄχεσιν), ib. 1042 (κακοῖς).

εὑροῦς’ , if sound, means simply, ‘having ascertained.’ We may suppose that at least some interval had elapsed between the murder and the institution of these rites. The usurper could not at first feel secure. Having resolved to institute such a festival, Clytaemnestra was careful to see that the day of the month chosen should be precisely that on which the crime was committed. The word τότε , implying some lapse of time, confirms this view: cp. Ai. 650.For εὑρίσκειν as=‘to discover by reflection’ cp. Tr. 1178 n.—Others take εὑροῦσα as=ἐπειδὰν εὕρῃ, i.e., ‘when she has found that day’ by its coming to her in the course of each successive month (Bellermann). So, too, Wecklein, who suggests that εὑροῦσα expresses joy at the happy εὕρημα.

The conjecture φρουροῦς’ (cr. n.) is, from a palaeographical point of view, slightly preferable to the rival conjecture τηροῦς’ , and is supported by Eur. Alc. 27 φρουρῶν τόδ’ ἦμαρ. But no change seems necessary.

χοροὺς ἵστησι , the regular phrase ( Her. 3. 48, Dem. or. 21 § 51, etc.): whence Στησίχορος.

μηλοσφαγεῖ … ἱερὰ : cp. 190 οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους (n.).

ἔμμην’ ἱερά . Every month, on the date of Agamemnon's death, choruses sang paeans, victims were sacrificed to the saving gods, and a banquet (284) followed. Monthly celebrations were frequent in Greece. Thus offerings were made on the Athenian acropolis at each νουμηνία ( Her. 8. 41: [Dem. ] or. 25 § 99). There were also ἐπιμήνια to Heracles at the Cynosarges (Athen. p. 234 E). At Sparta Apollo was propitiated on the first and the seventh of each month ( Her. 6. 57). Cp. Legg. 828 C θύοντας τούτων (τῶν θεῶν) ἑκάστοις ἔμμηνα ἱερὰ χορούς τε καὶ ἀγῶνας μουσικούς. Lucian Parasit. 15 αἱ πόλεις...τὰς μὲν δἰ ἔτους τὰς δὲ ἐμμήνους ἑορτὰς ἐπιτελοῦσι.

τοῖς σωτηρίοις : especially to Zeus Σωτήρ, and to Apollo προστατήριος (637). Artemis, too, was often worshipped as σώτειρα or σωσίπολις: but indeed all the greater Olympian deities shared this attribute. Cp. Xen. An. 3. 2. 9 τῷ θεῷ τούτῳ (Zeus Sôter) θύσειν σωτήρια..συνεπεύξασθαι δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις θεοῖς θύσειν κατὰ δύναμιν.

Argive tradition placed Agamemnon's death on the 13th of Gamelion (about the end of January). So said ‘the Argive historians’ (οἱ Ἀργολικοὶ συγγραφεῖς),— according to an Argive writer named Deinias, who lived about 225 B.C. (Schol. here: Müller, Frag. Hist. vol. III. p. 25.) Possibly, then, the idea of Clytaemnestra's hideous festival may have been suggested to the poet by some actual commemoration of the event in Argolis. There was a cult of Agamemnon in various places,—notably in Laconia. (Cp. Roscher's Lexicon, p. 96.)

ἡ δύσμορος . The article is omitted by Nauck (cr. n.). It is not necessary, but it adds emphasis. δύσμορος, referring to the speaker, takes the article in Ph. 951, Ph. 1352, Ant. 919.Cp. ἡ τάλαιν’ below, Ant. 304, Ant. 1138.For the place of the art., as 1st syll. of 3rd foot, cp. O. C. 257, O. C. 280, Ant. 95.— κατὰ στέγας goes with κλαίω rather than with ὁρῶσα. Seeing the festivities in front of the palace, she retires to weep in secret (285).

τέτηκα has the force of an intensive present, like γέγηθα, δέδοικα, κέκηδα (Tyrtaeus fr. 12. 38), μέμηνα, etc. (Cp. Curtius, Gk. Verb, ch. XVI., p. 378 Eng. transl.) So Il. 3. 176 τὸ καὶ κλαίουσα τέτηκα.—Cp. Ant. 977 κατὰ δὲ τακόμενοι... | κλαῖον.

πατρὸς κ.τ.λ. The normal order would be, τὴν πατρὸς ἐπωνομασμένην δυστάλαιναν δαῖτα. (As the words stand, the partic. would properly be predicative; ‘I lament that the feast has been called after him.’) Cp. Thuc. 7. 23 αἱ πρὸ τοῦ στόματος νῆες ναυμαχοῦσαι, and n. on Soph. O. T. 1245.For the gen., Eur. H. F. 1329(τεμένη) ἐπωνομασμένα σέθεν.

The δαίς is the feast which, in Homeric fashion ( Il. 1. 467), would follow the sacrifice (281). Acc. to Eustathius p. 1507. 61 (on Hom. Od. 4. 524 ff.), Ἀγαμεμνόνειος δαὶς (or τράπεζα) was a proverb ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπ’ ὀλέθρῳ εὐωχουμένων. The poet may mean that Clytaemnestra called the festival Ἀγαμεμνόνειος δαίς, in direct allusion to δεῖπνα ἄρρητα (203): and this would give a special point to ἐγγελῶσα (277). Cp. Eur. Or. 1008 τά τ’ ἐπώνυμα δεῖπνα Θυέστου. But the words do not necessarily imply more than that she called it Ἀγαμεμνόνεια.

αὐτὴ πρὸς αὑτήν . For αὑτήν (=ἐμαυτήν) cp. Ai. 1132, O. T. 138(n.).

κλαῦσαι , rather than κλαίειν, since the thought is that she is not allowed to complete the indulgence of her grief. Cp. 788 οἴμοι τάλαινα· νῦν γὰρ οἰμῶξαι πάρα. Ph. 360 ἐπεὶ )δάκρυσα κεῖνον.

ἡδονὴν φέρει : lit., ‘as much as my inclination makes it pleasant (to weep).’ φέρειν ἡδ.=‘to afford pleasure’ (but ἔχειν, ‘to feel’ it): O. C. 779 ὅτ’ οὐδὲν ἡ χάρις χάριν φέροι: O. T. 1094 ἐπὶ ἦρα φέροντα. For θυμός, cp. Her. 8. 116 ἢ ἄλλως σφι θυμὸς ἐγένετο θεήσασθαι τὸν πόλεμον.

ἡ λόγοισι γενναία , noble in her professions (though not in her deeds), inasmuch as she claimed to be the instrument of heaven in avenging her daughter: ἡ γὰρ Δίκη νιν εἷλεν, οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνη (528). The Aeschylean Clytaemnestra speaks in the same lofty strain ( Ag. 1431 ff.).— Others understand, ‘this so-called noble woman,’ as if λόγοισι denoted words said of (not by) her.

φωνοῦσα expresses the loud tone in which the taunts are uttered: cp. Tr. 267(Eurytus taunting Heracles), φωνεῖ δέ, δοῦλος κ.τ.λ.

δύσθεον =ἄθεον, ἀσεβές: properly, ‘having untoward gods,’ as δυσδαίμων= ‘having evil fortune.’ The only other examples of δύσθεος are Suppl. 421, Ag. 1590, Ch. 46, Ch. 191, Ch. 525.

μίσημα , like στύγημα, δούλευμα, etc. ( Ant. 320 n.). Cp. Ph. 991 ὦ μῖσος.

σοὶ μόνῃ : cp. 153 n.

τέθνηκεν , euphemistic for ἀνῃρέθη (schol.).

ἐν πένθει , as 847 τὸν ἐν πένθει: Plat. Rep. 605D ἐν πένθει ὄντα.

ἐκ γόων , instead of the simple gen.; cp. 231, 987.

οἱ κάτω θεοί . Electra has invoked these deities as avengers (110). The prayer is that they may leave her in her present wretchedness. (Not, that, after death, she may lament for ever in the shades.)

τάδ’ , instead of ταῦτ’, referring to the words just quoted: cp. Ph. 1045 βαρύς τε καὶ βαρεῖαν ὁ ξένος φάτιν | τήνδ’ εἶπ’.

ἥξοντ’ Ὀρέστην . In vv. 778 ff. Clytaemnestra speaks as if this threat, which kept her in constant alarm, was made by Orestes himself. But his messages to Electra were secret (1155). The meaning is that rumours of his purpose reached her from friends in Phocis, such as Phanoteus (45).

παραστᾶς’ , coming up to her in a threatening manner: cp. O. C. 992 εἴ τίς σε... | κτείνοι παραστάς.

ἥτις after σόν, as in O. C. 731 ὃν after τῆς ἐμῆς.

ὑπεξέθου , to Strophius at Crisa (180). Cp. 1350 ὑπεξεπέμφθην. Thuc. 1. 89 διεκουίζοντο εὐθὺς ὅθεν ὑπεξέθεντο (from Aegina) παῖδας καὶ γυναῖκας: ib. 137 ἦλθε...καὶ ἐξ Ἄργους ἃ ὑπεξέκειτο.

ἀλλ’ ἴσθι τοι τείσουσά γ’ . Though τείσουσ’ ἔτ’ (cr. n.) is a specious conjecture, the text is confirmed by other examples of γε combined with ἀλλά τοι in threats: Ant. 1064 ἀλλ’ εὖ γέ τοι κάτισθι: Tr. 1107 ἀλλ’ εὖ γέ τοι τόδ’ ἴστε. For the spelling of τείσουσα, cp. O. T. 810 n.

ὑλακτεῖ , the word used of a dog's bark, here describes a yell of rage, as in Eur. Alc. 760 ἄμουσ’ ὑλακτῶν is said of the drunken Heracles.

σὺν is here an adv. (and not, as in 746, a case of tmesis): cp. Ai. 1288 ὅδ’ ἦν ὁ πράσσων ταῦτα, σὺν δ’ ἐγὼ παρών.

πέλας is combined with παρών as in Ai. 83: so with παρέστατε, ib. 1183: and παραστατήσειν, O. T. 400.— παρών implies support and aid; cp. Ph. 373, Ph. 1405.

301 The adv. πάντα often thus strengthens an adj., as Ai. 911 ὁ πάντα κωφός, ὁ πάντ’ ἄϊδρις.

ἄναλκις : Od. 3. 310 ἀνάλκιδος Αἰγίσθοιο: Aesch. Ag. 1224 λέοντ’ ἄναλκιν.

ἡ πᾶσα βλάβη , equiv. in sense to ὁ πᾶς βλάβη ὤν: see on Ph. 622, where this phrase is applied to Odysseus: and cp. ib. 927 ὦ πῦρ σὺ καὶ πᾶν δεῖμα.

σὺν γυναιξὶ , i.e. with Clytaemnestra for his ally.

τὰς μάχας , such fights as he wages: for the art., cp. Ant. 190 τοὺς φίλους ποιούμεθα.

ἐφήξειν : cp. Ai. 34(Ajax to Athena) καιρὸν δ’ ἐφήκεις (come to my aid).

μέλλων … δρᾶν τι , intending to do something great,—as his frequent messages promised (1155). For this sense of δρᾶν τι, cp. Tr. 160 ἀλλ’ ὥς τι δράσων εἷρπε, and O. C. 732(n.): for μέλλων with pres. inf., O. T. 967 n.

τὰς οὔσας τε … καὶ τὰς ἀπούσας , simply, ‘all possible’ hopes; (not, ‘present, or more distant’:) cp. Ant. 1108 ἴτ’ ἴτ’ ὀπάονες, | οἵ τ’ ὄντες οἵ τ’ ἀπόντες (n.).

μου is unobjectionable, though I should prefer μοι (cr. n.). In O. C. 355 μοι is a probable correction of μου.

διέφθορεν . The perf. διέφθορα has always this act. sense where it occurs in Attic writers (Eur. , and the Comic poets). In Il. 15. 128(φρένας ἠλέ, διέφθορας) it has a pass. sense; so, too, with Hippocrates (8. 246), and with later writers, as Plutarch and Lucian.

σωφρονεῖν , to observe such moderation as the Chorus recommend; εὐσεβεῖν , to abstain from the unfilial behaviour which Clytaemnestra resents (596), and which Electra herself deplores as a cruel necessity (616—621). The passage is grievously marred by changing εὐσεβεῖν, as some do, to εὐστομεῖν (cr. n.). In Aesch. Ch. 140Electra says, αὐτῇ τέ μοι δὸς σωφρονεστέραν πολὺ | μητρὸς γενέσθαι χεῖρά τ’ εὐσεβεστέραν.

ἔν τοι κακοῖς : similarly τοι can separate the art. from its noun ( O. C. 880, etc.). The vulg. ἐν τοῖς κακοῖς is not unmetrical (since not only τοῖς, but also ἐν, coheres with κακοῖς), but is weak. In Ai. 776, too, τοι was corrupted to τοῖς.

πολλή )στ’ ἀνάγκη , as O. C. 293, Tr. 295.— κἀπιτηδεύειν κακά : i.e., as her circumstances are evil, so, on her own part (καί, 1026), she is driven to an evil behaviour, —i.e., to defying her mother: as she says in 621 αἰσχροῖς γὰρ αἰσχρὰ πράγματ’ ἐκδιδάσκεται .

I place only a comma, not a colon, after πάρεστιν , as the context requires; for the opposition expressed by ἀλλά is merely to the negative form of the preceding clause, not to its sense.

ὄντος … βεβῶτος . The leading idea of the sentence is here expressed by the gen. absol., as so often by the participle in other cases (O.C. 1038 n.).—It was necessary for the plot that the absence of Aegisthus should be notified to the spectators at some early moment; Clytaemnestra reminds them of it at v. 517.

ἦ κάρτα recurs below, 1278; Tr. 379; Ai. 1359: but only here as an independent affirmative, which is elsewhere καὶ κάρτα ( O. C. 65, O. C. 301).

θυραῖον , fem., as is θυραῖος in Tr. 533(n.).

οἰχνεῖν : 165 n.

ἀγροῖσι , like 174 οὐρανῷ n.

τυγχάνει , without ὤν, 46 n.

ἦ κἂν … ἱκοίμην ..; The force of ἦ καί, which inquires with a certain eagerness (663, O.T. 368, 757), seems exactly in place here. The leader of the Chorus, not without trepidation, approaches the subject which is uppermost in their thoughts. With ἦ τ<*>ν , or ἦ δἂν (a crasis for which ἐπειδὰν is quoted), there would be no interrogation. But neither seems nearly so fitting as ἦ κᾄν.

ἐς λόγους τοὺς σοὺς ἱκοίμην instead of ἐς λόγους ἱκοίμην σοι: cp. Her. 2. 28 τῶν ἐμοὶ ἀπικομένων ἐς λόγους.

ὡς νῦν is better here than ὥς νυν .

ἱστόρει· τί σοι φίλον ; This punctuation is necessary unless the text is to be altered. It has been called ‘harsh.’ But it is not more abrupt than εἰδέναι θέλω in 318, and it suits the slight surprise with which Electra hears the question. The conjecture τό (or τά ) σοι φίλον throws an awkward stress on the enclitic σοι: and σοὶ would be inappropriate.

With the other punctuation, ἱστόρει τί σοι φίλον , the words could mean only, ‘ask what it is that you wish’; not, ‘ask whatever you wish.’ Classical Greek writers use τίς instead of ὅστις only where there is an indirect question (as λέγε τί χρῄζεις). In the Appendix I have examined the alleged exceptions to this rule. It will be found that, when they are real, they are post-classical.

καὶ δὴ , i.e., without further preface: cp. 892: Ant. 245 καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι: O. C. 31 n.

τοῦ κασιγνήτου τί φής ...; Cp. Od. 11. 174 εἰπὲ δέ μοι πατρός τε καὶ υἱέος: Ph. 439 ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι (n.).

ἥξοντος , about to come (soon), ἢ μέλλοντος , or delaying? Do his messages indicate zeal, or do they not? Cp. O. C. 1627 τί μέλλομεν | χωρεῖν; The words could also mean, ‘about to come soon, or (at least) purposing to do so’ (cp. Tr. 75 ἐπιστρατεύειν..ἢ μέλλειν ἔτι): but the antithesis recommends the former view.— The participles explain τί, being equiv. to ὅτι ἥξει, ἢ μέλλει; cp. Aesch. Ag. 271 εὖ γὰρ φρονοῦντος ὄμμα σοῦ κατηγορεῖ.

φησίν γε , sc. ἥξειν: cp. 171 f.

ποεῖ : for the spelling, cp. Ph. 120 n.

καὶ μὴν ἔγωγ’ . It depends on the context in each case whether καὶ μήν signifies (1) ‘and indeed,’ as in 556; or (2) ‘and yet,’ as here, and' in 1045, 1188. For the addition of γε , cp. 1045 n.

οὐκ ὄκνῳ , a dat. of manner (=οὐκ ὀκνοῦσα). The emphasis is upon this phrase.

ἀρκεῖν =ἐπαρκεῖν, as in O. C. 262.

ἐπεί , ‘for else’; i.e., εἰ μὴ ἐπεποίθη. So in O.T. 433 ἐπεὶ implies εἰ ᾔδη.

μακρὰν means, ‘so long as I actually have lived.’ ‘If I had not (hitherto) been confident, I should not have continued to live so long.’

324 Here, as in 316, νῦν is better than νυν . The Chorus wish Electra to cease speaking of Orestes, because they regard Chrysothemis as a partisan of Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus.

δόμων , gen. of the place whence, with φέρουσαν : cp. Ph. 613 ἄγοιντο νήσου: O. T. 152 Πυθῶνος..ἔβας.

ὅμαιμον is further defined, as in 12: cp. 156. Lys. or. 32 § 4 ἀδελφοὶ...ὁμοπάτριοι καὶ ὁμομήτριοι.

φύσιν , adverbial acc., ‘by birth’: cp. 1125:— Tr. 380 πατρὸς μὲν οὖσα γένεσιν Εὐρύτου.

Χρυσόθεμιν : the name occurs nowhere else in the play, except in v. 158. Eur. uses it once, Eur. Or. 23 Χρυσόθεμις Ἰφιγένειά τ’ Ἠλέκτρα τ’ ἐγώ. For the place of the name in the sentence, cp. 695.— ἐντάφια, ἐναγίσματα, offerings for the grave of Agamemnon, viz., (1) libations, χοαί, and (2) some other articles, such as flowers, and perhaps cakes, described at v. 434 by the word κτερίσματα, as distinct from λουτρά. Cp. v. 405 ἔμπυρα (n.). It is evident that, even if she is attended by a πρόσπολος, Chrysothemis carries some, at least, of the gifts in her own hands: cp. 431 ὧν ἔχεις χεροῖν.—For the tribrach in the 5th foot, cp. O.T. 719 n.

οἷα is nom. to νομίζεται , not acc., as though φέρειν were understood: cp. 691. To pay funeral rites was τὰ νομιζόμενα ποιεῖν ( Aeschin. or. 1 § 14) or φέρειν ( Dem. or. 18 § 243). Isae. or. 2 § 46 ἐναγίζῃ αὐτῷ καθ’ ἕκαστον ἐνιαυτόν.

πρὸς θυρῶνος ἐξόδοις , close to the thoroughfare of the θυρών or vestibule ( O. T. 1242): cp. Aesch. Th. 33 πυλῶν ἐπ’ ἐξόδοις. These words go with φωνεῖς , while ἐλθοῦσα emphasises her boldness in seeking such publicity. As αὖ implies, she has often done so before; cp. 517 ὅς σ’ ἐπεῖχ’ ἀεὶ | μή τοι θυραίαν γ’ οὖσαν αἰσχύνειν φίλους.

330 For the absence of caesura, cp. Ph. 101 n.

θυμῷ … χαρίζεσθαι : cp. Antiphon τετρ.Γ. γ. § 2 (μέθη) ἐπαίρει τῷ θυμῷ χαρίζεσθαι: Eur. fr. 31 ὀργῇ γὰρ ὅστις εὐθέως χαρίζεται | κακῶς τελευτᾷ. So Soph. O. C. 855 ὀργῇ χάριν δούς. The verb χαρίζομαι is nowhere else used by Sophocles.

καίτοι τοσοῦτόν γ’ οἶδα , as in O. T. 1455: cp. Ai. 441 καίτοι τοσοῦτόν γ’ ἐξεπίστασθαι δοκῶ.

κἀμαυτήν, ὅτι , instead of ὅτι κἀγὼ: cp. 520 f.: Ph. 444 τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ; (n.).

333 f. For the repeated ἄν , cp. O. T. 339 n.

οἶ) αὐτοῖς φρονῶ : cp. Ar. Ach. 446 Τηλέφῳ δ’ ἁγὼ φρονῶ.

ὑφειμένῃ , submisse: cp. Eur. Alc. 524 κατθανεῖν ὑφειμένην, ‘resigned to die.’ Here the figurative πλεῖν gives a special sense to the partic., viz., ‘with lowered sail.’ So Ar. Ran. 1220 ὑφέσθαι μοι δοκεῖ· | τὸ ληκύθιον γὰρ τοῦτο πνευσεῖται πολύ. Plut. Luc. 3 μεθ’ ἡμέραν μὲν ὑφειμένοις πλέων τοῖς ἱστίοις καὶ ταπεινοῖς, νύκτωρ δὲ ἐπαιρομένοις.

For the image, cp. Eur. Med. 524 ἄκροισι λαίφους κρασπέδοις (with close-reefed sails) ὑπεκφυγεῖν | τὴν σὴν στόμαργον, ὦ γύναι, γλωσσαλγίαν: Ar. Ran. 997 ἀλλ’ ὅπως, ὦ γεννάδα, | μὴ πρὸς ὀργὴν ἀντιλέξεις, | ἀλλὰ συστείλας, ἄκροισι | χρώμενος τοῖς ἱστίοις κ.τ.λ.: and conversely Soph. Ant. 715 ναὸς ὅστις ἐγκρατῆ πόδα | τείνας ὑπείκει μηδέν. Ovid Epist. 1. 8. 71 moderatius opta, | Et voti, quaeso, contrahe vela tui. Shakesp. Henry VI., pt. iii, act 3 sc. 3. 5 ‘Now Margaret | Must strike her sail, and learn awhile to serve | Where kings command.’

καὶ μὴ δοκεῖν κ.τ.λ. Her thought is, δοκεῖς μὲν δρᾶν τι, πημαίνεις δὲ οὔ: ‘you have merely the semblance of being active against our foes, without really harming them. I will not imitate you.’ The first μὴ affects all that follows it. Such a combination of independent negatives is especially frequent in denials of illogical conduct; since Greek idiom loved to bring out a want of consistency by a parataxis with μέν and δέ. Thus Alcib. I. p. 124 C ἐγὼ γάρ τοι οὐ περὶ μὲν σοῦ λέγω ὡς χρὴ παιδευθῆναι, περὶ δ’ ἐμοῦ οὔ. Dem. or. 18 § 179 οὐκ εἶπον μὲν ταῦτα, οὐκ ἔγραψα δέ (‘I did not say these things and then fail to propose them’). Similar is Soph. O. C. 277 καὶ μὴ θεοὺς τιμῶντες εἶτα τοὺς θεοὺς | †μοίραις†ποεῖσθε μηδαμῶς.

τοιαῦτα δ’ ἄλλα . She wishes Electra's behaviour to be a faithful copy of her own. Cp. Her. 1. 191 τά περ ἡ τῶν Βαβυλωνίων βασίλεια ἐποίησε..., ἐποίεε καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἕτερα τοιαῦτα. Plat. Rep. 372D γηραιοὶ τελευτῶντες ἄλλον τοιοῦτον βίον τοῖς ἐκγόνοις παραδώσουσιν.—The MS. ἀλλὰ is impossible. Thus placed, it could not have the ‘appealing’ force claimed for it by Schneidewin (‘Come, thus do thou also’): cp. 411 n. It is strange that any doubts should be felt as to ἄλλα (cr. n.).

καίτοι τὸ μὲν δίκαιον κ.τ.λ. Chrysothemis, like Ismene ( Ant. 65), recognises the duty from which she shrinks. The poet's object is not to contrast a good with a base nature, but the heroic with the commonplace.

κρίνεις , decide, choose. The contrast is between the pronouns rather than between the verbs: thus the sense would be the same, if we had, οὐχ ᾗ ἐγὼ κρίνω, ἀλλ’ ᾗ σύ. (Cp. O. T. 54 n.)

εἰ … με δεῖ =εἰ μέλλω: cp. O. T. 1110 εἰ χρή τι κἀμέ κ.τ.λ.: Tr. 749 εἰ χρὴ μαθεῖν σε.

ἐλευθέραν , whereas Electra is a slave (1192).

ζῆν . A monosyllable, followed by a pause, can begin the verse even when, as here, it is non-emphatic: so O. T. 1448 θοῦ. But more often it has emphasis, as O. T. 546 σοῦ, ib. 986 ζῇ.

πάντ’ , adv. (301).

ἀκουστέα : for the plur., cp. Ant. 677 f. ἀμυντέα...ἡσσητέα (n.).

δεινόν γε . For this γε in comment, cp. Ph. 1225 δεινόν γε φωνεῖς (n.).

τῆς … τικτούσης , as O. T. 1247, the pres. part. expressing the permanent relationship; cp. Eur. Ion 1560 ἥδε τίκτει σ’ (‘is thy mother’), and Soph. O. T. 437 n.

μέλειν : schol. φροντίζειν. The personal use of μέλειν was admitted by Aesch. ( Aesch. Ag. 370 θεοὺς βροτῶν ἀξιοῦσθαι μέλειν), and Eur. ( Eur. H. F. 772 θεοὶ τῶν ἀδίκων | μέλουσι). We are not obliged to assume it here, nor in Soph. Ai. 688, Τεύκρῳ τ’, ἢν μόλῃ, σημήνατε | μέλειν μὲν ἡμῶν, εὐνοεῖν δ’ ὑμῖν ἅμα: but in both places it gives the simplest construction.

τἀμὰ νουθετήματα : the possessive pron.=an objective gen., ἐμοῦ: cp. O. T. 969 τὠμῷ πόθῳ: O. C. 332 σῇ... προμηθίᾳ.

κείνης διδακτά : cp. Tr. 934 ἐκδιδαχθεὶς τῶν κατ’ οἶκον: O. T. 1437 μηδενὸς προσήγορος.

ἐκ σαυτῆς : cp. 885.

345-351

The text, which has been suspected (cr. n.), is sound; but the train of thought is somewhat obscured by compression.

‘You forget your father, and care only for your mother. All your counsels to me come from her. Then (ἔπειτα),—that being so,—give up the attempt at a compromise. Make a choice (ἑλοῦ γε). You can be imprudent (φρονεῖν κακῶς),—as you say that I am,—and loyal to your dead father. Or you can be prudent (φρονοῦσα), and forgetful of him,—as you actually are; you who (ἥτις) say, indeed, that you would show your hatred of the murderers if you could; and yet, when I do resist them, you try to turn me from my purpose. You merely add the shame of cowardice to our woes.’

ἔπειθ’ , ‘then,’ ‘after that’; i.e., ‘such being the case,’—that you side with Clytaemnestra. This use of the word in logical inference is not rare (cp. Il. 5. 812, Il. 10. 243). Others render it: (1) ‘Further’—which does not fit the context: or (2) ‘And yet,’ ‘nevertheless,’—a sense which ἔπειτα seldom bears except in a question; e.g., Eur. Alc. 821 f. ΘΕ. γυνὴ μὲν οὖν ὄλωλεν Ἀδμήτου, ξένε. ΗΡ. τί φής; ἔπειτα δῆτά μ’ ἐξενίζετε; Nor is that sense so suitable here.

ἑλοῦ γε . The effect of γε is merely to emphasise the verb,—opposing a definite choice to a compromise. Cp. 411 συγγένεσθέ γ’: 1035 ἐπίστω γ’. When γε is thus added to the imperative, it is more often in such combinations as ὅρα γε μήν ( O. C. 587), or παῦσαί γε μέντοι ( Ai. 483).

φρονεῖν κακῶς , to be imprudent. The chief theme of the timid sister's speech (328—340) has been prudence; as in 994 she insists on τὴν εὐλάβειαν, and Electra says (1027) ζηλῶ σε τοῦ νοῦ, τῆς δὲ δειλίας στυγῶ.

Other explanations are:—(1) ‘Choose to be thought either lost to right feeling, or, if you have such feeling, then at least forgetful of your duty.’ (2) ‘Choose to seem either unintelligent (if you are merely the blind instrument of our rulers); or, if you act with clear understanding (φρονοῦσα),—thinking to benefit me,—at least forgetful of your father.’ Both these views assume that the question is merely between two interpretations which might be placed on the present conduct of Chrysothemis. But Electra is putting the dilemma between imprudent loyalty and prudent disloyalty.

τῶν φίλων , meaning esp. her father: cp. 241 γονέων: 652 φίλοισι. (In 368, however, φίλους=Electra and Orestes.)

ἥτις , causal, because v. 346 describes the course which she is actually taking. The words λέγεις μὲν..ἐκδείξειας ἄν correspond with φρονοῦσα , as illustrating her prudence; while 349 f. explain the sense in which she forgets her father.— μῖσος : Electra puts bluntly what Chrysothemis veiled by the euphemism οἷ’ αὐτοῖς φρονῶ (334).

πάντα , adv.

τιμωρουμένης : the midd., as in 399, where the active would be normal. ‘To avenge one’ is usu. τιμωρεῖν τινι (the accus., denoting the person chastised, being often omitted), as O. T. 136 γῇ τῇδε τιμωροῦντα. ‘To punish a person’ is usu. τιμωρεῖσθαί τινα (to which a dat. of the person avenged can be added): Ph. 1258 ὅς σε τιμωρήσεται. Conversely in O. T. 107, O. T. 140 τιμωρεῖν= τιμωρεῖσθαι.

οὔτε … τε : cp. O. C. 1397 n.: Ph. 1321 f., Ph. 1363.

τήν τε δρῶσαν : more pointed here than ἐμέ τε δρῶσαν: ‘her who does act.’

πρὸς κακοῖσι , ‘in addition to the miseries’ of the family.—Not:—‘Do not these things involve cowardice in addition to being base?’ That would require πρὸς τῷ κακῷ, as Plat. Critop. 46 A μὴ ἅμα τῷ κακῷ καὶ αἰσχρὰ ᾖ (=ἅμα τῷ κακὰ εἶναι).

δειλίαν ἔχει , cp. Dem. or. 18 § 279 τὸ δὲ δὴ καὶ τοὺς πρὸς ἐμὲ αὐτὸν ἀγῶνας ἐάσαντα νῦν ἐπὶ τόνδ’ ἥκειν καὶ πᾶσαν ἔχει κακίαν.

ἐπεὶ , i.e., if there be indeed any good in such counsels. Cp. 323. For this controversial ἐπεί with the imperat., see O. T. 390, O. C. 969.

ἢ μάθ’ ἐξ ἐμοῦ : cp. 565 ἢ )γὼ φράσω. For the parenthesis, Schneid. cp. Eur. Cycl. 121 σπείρουσι δ’, ἢ τῷ ζῶσι, Δήμητρος στάχυν.

ἐπαρκούντως occurs nowhere else in classical Greek: though, as Dindorf notes, it is cited by the grammarian Joannes Philoponus (7th cent. A.D. ) in his τονικὰ παραγγέλματα, p. 39. 17. But the corresponding sense of ἐπαρκεῖν, though rare, is well-attested: Solon fr. 5, 1 τόσον κράτος, ὅσσον ἐπαρκεῖ . It seems unnecessary, then, to read ἀπαρκούντως.

προσάπτειν , render as a tribute: cp. Il. 24. 110 τόδε κῦδος Ἀχιλλῆι προτιάπτω. Pind. N. 8. 36 ὡς παισὶ κλέος | μὴ τὸ δύσφαμον προσάψω. Plat. Soph. 231A μὴ μεῖζον αὐτοῖς προσάπτωμεν γέρας.

εἴ τις ἔστ’ ἐκεῖ χάρις , if any gratification can be felt in the nether world,— ὅπου τὸ χαίρειν μηδαμοῦ νομίζεται ( Aesch. Eum. 423). For ἐκεῖ=ἐν Ἅιδου, cp. Soph. Ai. 855, Soph. Ant. 76.

ἡμὶν , ethic dat., (thou, whom I am asked to regard as hating,) 272.— ξύνει , here=‘art their ally’: whereas in 263 the same phrase, applied to Electra, means merely that she dwells in the same house.

τὰ σὰ … δῶῤ , the privileges (in regard to soft living) which the rulers confer upon her.

ἐφ’ οἶσι , as in 333, instead of the simple dat.

χλιδᾷς , superbis. Eur. fr. 986 πλούτῳ χλιδῶσα θνητὰ δή, γύναι, φρόνει.

ὑπεικάθοιμι : on these forms, see O. T. 651 n.

πλουσία : in contrast with the κεναὶ τράπεζαι of 192.

περιρρείτω , be superabundant; a sense of περιρρεῖν not elsewhere found in Greek of this age; but cp. Plut. Per. 16(referring to the domestic economy of Pericles), οὐδενὸς οἷον (as is usual) ἐν οἰκίᾳ μεγάλῃ καὶ πράγμασιν ἀφθόνοις περιρρέοντος.

τοὐμὲ μὴ λυπεῖν : ‘For me, let it be food enough that I do not pain myself (by a base compliance with the murderers)’: ἐμὲ for ἐμαυτήν, as ἐμοί for ἐμαυτῷ in Ant. 736 ἄλλῳ γὰρ ἢ )μοὶ χρή με τῆσδ’ ἄρχειν χθονός; For the figurative sense of βόσκημα, cp. Aesch. Ch. 26 δἰ αἰῶνος δ’ ἰυγμοῖσι βόσκεται κέαρ. The phrase λυπεῖν ἑαυτόν seems to have been familiar: Eur. Cycl. 336 ὡς τοὐμπιεῖν γε καὶ φαγεῖν τοὐφ’ ἡμέραν, | Ζεὺς οὗτος ἀν‐ θρώποισι τοῖσι σώφροσι, | λυπεῖν δὲ μηδὲν α<*>τόν: Eur. (?) fr. 174 (Nauck) μὴ οὖν ἔθελε λυπεῖν σαυτόν (where Hermann conjectured μή νυν θέλε | λυπεῖν σεαυτόν). The tone of the phrase here is explained by the context. In the preceding verses Electra has fully set forth her view: now she is summing it up, in words suited to a hearer of whose sympathy she despairs. ‘Enough for me if I do not offend my own sense of right’; i.e., ‘I must obey my own instincts,—as you follow yours.’

Remark the resemblance to the passage where Antigone—summing up her position—compares the moral pain of neglecting her duty with those penalties which she contemns:—κείνοις ἂν ἤλγουν· τοῖσδε δ’ οὐκ ἀλγύνομαι ( Ant. 468). There, too, we have a Sophoclean triad of clauses, the third echoing the first,—as τῆς σῆς δ’ οὐκ ἐρῶ τιμῆς τυχεῖν here reiterates the sense of σοὶ δὲ πλουσία... βίος (n. on Ant. 465 ff.).

One of the scholia recognises the traditional reading, and explains it correctly: —τοῦτο μόνον ἐμὲ βοσκέτω, τὸ μὴ λυπεῖν ἐμὲ αὐτήν, εἰ (‘as I should do, if’) τοῖς φονεῦσι τοῦ πατρὸς πείθεσθαι ἀναγκασθήσομαι.—The conjectures have been numerous: see Appendix.

οὐδ’ ἂν σὺ κ.τ.λ., sc. ἐρῴης (or ἤρας), as οὖσα=εἰ εἴης (or ἦσθα): for the ellipse of a verb after ἄν, cp. Tr. 462, Ph. 115.

παῖδα , where the dat. παιδὶ is also admissible: cp. Ant. 838 n.

κεκλῆσθαι : cp. fr. 83 καταρκεῖ τοῦδε κεκλῆσθαι πατρός. By forgetting her duty to her father, she as it were repudiates him, and will be known only as Clytaemnestra's daughter. Here (as in 341 f.) it is implied that the paternal claim on filial piety is naturally stronger than the maternal ( Aesch. Eum. 658 ff.: Eur. Or. 552 f.). In the case of a son, τὸ μητρὸς καλεῖσθαι conveyed a reproach of effeminacy: thus in Soph. fr. 139 (from a satyrplay) a boy is described as now too old μητρὸς καλεῖσθαι παῖσα, τοῦ πατρὸς παρόν. (See, too, Eur. El. 933 ff.)

πλείστοις : as below, in vv. 975— 985, she imagines how she and her sister, if they act nobly, will be praised by all.

μηδὲν , sc. εἴπῃς: πρὸς ὀργὴν , ‘angrily’; like πρὸς βίαν, πρὸς ἡδονήν, etc. ( Ph. 90 n.): Ar. Ran. 856 σὺ δὲ μὴ πρὸς ὀργήν, Αἰσχύλ’, ἀλλὰ πραόνως | ἔλεγχ’.

ἀμφοῖν is best taken as dat. fem., ‘for both of you,’ ‘on both your parts’: though (notwithstanding its position) it could be also gen. fem. The objection to taking it as dat. masc. with τοῖς λόγοις is that the noun or pron. joined to ἄμφω or ἀμφοτέρω is usu. dual, as O. C. 483 ἐξ ἀμφοῖν χεροῖν, O. T. 683 ἀμφοῖν ἀπ’ αὐτοῖν. Similarly ἀμφότεροι usu. takes a plur.; for Il. 21. 115 χεῖρε πετάσσας | ἀμφοτέρας is exceptional. A discrepancy in the number of the verb is more frequent, as Plat. Rep. 478A δυνάμεις δὲ ἀμφότεραί ἐστον.

τῆσδε … αὕτη , referring to the same person, as Ph. 841 τοῦδε...τοῦτον (n.). Electra is in need of caution, and Chrysothemis of loyalty. For πάλιν , cp. 1434.

ἐγὼ μὲν : 251 n.

πως , fere: Ai. 327 τοιαῦτα γάρ πως καὶ λέγει κὠδύρεται.

μύθων , in a disparaging sense, as Eur. Andr. 744 τοὺς σοὺς δὲ μύθους ῥᾳδίως ἐγὼ φέρω.

οὐδ’ , ‘nor.’ Brunck wrote κοὐδ’ , wishing οὐδέ to mean ‘not even’ (cp. O. C. 1429 οὐδ’ ἀγγελοῦμεν φλαῦρα). But this is unnecessary, esp. as ποτέ follows.

ἰὸν : cp. O. C. 1771 ἰόντα φόνον | τοῖσιν ὁμαίμοις.

σχήσει : 223.

τὸ δεινὸν : so Antigone to Ismene, Ant. 95 ἔα με.. | παθεῖν τὸ δεινὸν τοῦτο.

εἰ γὰρ τῶνδέ μοι . Elmsley proposed δὲ instead of γάρ. But the spondee can stand in the 5th foot, since εἰ coheres with the following words (the metrical effect being as that of one word, e.g. ἐξαιρούμενον): so O. C. 115 ἐν γὰρ τῷ μαθεῖν.

γὰρ , prefatory: 32.

γόων , though v. 375 ends with the same word: cp. 161, 163 (γᾶ...γᾶν). This may have prompted the weak v.l. λόγων .

ἐνταῦθα =ἐνταυθοῖ, as in Tr. 1193.

ἔνθα μή ποτε … προσόψει : cp. 436: O.T. 1412 ἐκρίψατ’, ἔνθα μήποτ’ εἰσόψεσθ’ ἔτι: Tr. 800, Ai. 659.

ζῶσα , implying that it will be a living death; cp. Ant. 888 ζῶσα τυμβεύειν.

κατηρεφεῖ , lit. ‘roofed over’; the στέγη meant is a vault or dungeon, not a natural cavern (though the adj. would suit that also). So the sepulchral chamber of Antigone is a κατηρεφὴς τύμβος ( Ant. 885, n.: cp. ib. 774, and 891).

χθονὸς τῆσδ’ ἐκτὸς , because the usurpers might well fear the sympathy which disaffected Mycenaeans (like the women of the Chorus) would feel with Electra. Some critics seek to alter the text (cr. n.), thinking that the prison ought to be either in or near the house, or at least in Argolis. But they have overlooked Electra's own words in 391, referring to this threat—ὅπως ἀφ’ ὑμῶν ὡς προσώτατ’ ἐκφύγω.

ὑμνήσεις , decantabis: cp. Ant. 658 πρὸς ταῦτ’ ἐφυμνείτω Δία | ξύναιμον. Ai. 292 βαἴ, ἀεὶ δ’ ὑμνούμενα.

πρὸς ταῦτα is often joined to the imperat. in warning or menace; cp. 820; O. T. 426; O. C. 455; Ant. 658; Ai. 971, Ai. 1066, Ai. 1115.

Nauck reads κοὔ , the conjecture of Blaydes. But καί is right. She says, ‘reflect (now), and do not blame me after the event.’ This is manifestly fitter than, ‘reflect, and you will not blame me,’ etc.

ἐν καλῷ, εὔκαιρον schol.: H. 4. 3. 5 νομίσαντες οὐκ ἐν καλῷ εἶναι πρὸς τοὺς ὁπλίτας ἱππομαχεῖν: so, too, Eur. Heracl. 971, etc. Cp. καλόν (ἐστι)=καίριον in Soph. Ph. 1155; and εἰς καλόν=καιρίως in O.T. 78.

ἦ ταῦτα δὴ κ.τ.λ. The formula ἦ … δὴ expresses lively surprise, just as in Ph. 565 η<*> ταῦτα δὴ Φοῖνίξ τε χοἱ ξυνναυβάται | ..δρῶσιν..; There is no reason for preferring ἦ … γὰρ (cr. n.), which is slightly less animated. It may be noticed that ἦ γάρ, as used by Sophocles, usually asks whether an inference from the previous speaker's words is correct (‘am I to understand that...’): see e.g. O. T. 1000, O. T. 1039, O. T. 1173; Ph. 248, Ph. 322, Ph. 654.But here the question is virtually no more than an astonished comment.

καὶ βεβούλευνται : καί emphasises the verb: cp. Ant. 726 οἱ τηλικοίδε καὶ διδαξόμεσθα δή..; O. T. 772 n. For the perf. pass. with middle force, cp. 947.

ἀλλ’ ἐξίκοιτο : cp. O. C. 44 ἀλλ’ ἵλεῳ...δεξαίατο.

τοῦδέ γ’ οὕνεκ’ , ‘for that matter,’ ‘if that is all’; cp. 605, 787: O. C. 22 n.

τίνα … τόνδ’ <*> cp. Tr. 184 τίν’ εἶπας, <*> γεραιέ, τόνδε μοι λόγον ; O. C. 68 n.

τάλαινα , ‘misguided,’ as Ismene says to Antigone, οἴμοι ταλαίνης ( Ant. 82).

εἴ τι τῶνδε , with a shade of irony, ‘anything of this kind’: O. C. 1034 νοεῖς τι τούτων ; O. T. 1140 λέγω τι τούτων κ.τ.λ.

ποῦ ποτ’ εἶ φρενῶν ; Cp. Ant. 42 ποῦ γνώμης ποτ’ εἶ; (n.).

ὅπως without ἄν, as in 688.— ὑμῶν , bitterly identifying her sister with her foes, whom she has hitherto called ‘them’ (348, 355, 361).

προσώτατ’ . Several recent editions read προσωτάτω φύγω with L. Dindorf, on the ground that this was the correct form of the superl. adv. It is certainly the only form which elsewhere occurs in classical But HerodotusAttic. , at least, could say προσώτατα ἀπικέσθαι (2. 103); as also τὰ ἀνώτατα (2. 125), οἱ...κατώτατα ἑστεῶτες (7. 23), where an Attic writer would have used ἀνωτάτω, κατωτάτω. Pindar has περαίτερον ἄλλων (O. 8. 63), instead of περαιτέρω. Thucydides uses ἐγγύτατα (1. 13 etc.) even more frequently than ἐγγυτάτω (3. 38 etc.). It seems rash, then, to asser<*> that Sophocles could not possibly have used προσώτατα, especially when it is so decidedly commended by euphony.

βίου … τοῦ παρόντος , as compared with the life in the vault (3<*>1). Electra herself had said that it sufficed for her (354).

καλὸς γὰρ κ.τ.λ. For this use of γὰρ in a sarcastic retort, cp. Ar. Ach. 71, where the πρέσβυς has described himself and his colleagues as ἀπολλύμενοι, and Dicaeopolis rejoins, σφόδρα γὰρ ἐσῳζόμην ἐγώ κ.τ.λ.

θαυμάσαι : cp. Thuc. 1. 138 ἄξιος θαυμάσαι.

τοῖς φίλοις , i.e. τῷ πατρί, as in 346.

εἰκαθεῖν : cp. 361 n.

ταῦτα , cogn. acc., ταύτην τὴν θωπείαν. For the verb, cp. O. C. 1336.— οὐκ ἐμοὺς κ.τ.λ.: ἐμοὺς is predicative, like τίν’ in 388 (n.).

γε emphasises καλόν: μέντοι = ‘however’: O. T. 442 n.

μὴ )ξ . The crasis of μή with ἐκ occurs also in Ai. 278, O. T. 1075, Ph. 467, Tr. 727, Tr. 1235.

πεσεῖν , to be ruined; as O. T. 50, O. T. 146, O. T. 376: O. C. 395.

399 A woman, speaking of herself in the plur., uses the masc.: Ant. 926 παθόντες ἂν ξυγγνοῖμεν ἡμαρτηκότες.

συγγνώμην . Ismene defends herself by a like excuse,—αἰτοῦσα τοὺς ὑπὸ χθονὸς | ξύγγνοιαν ἴσχειν ( Ant. 65).

τἄπη , maxims, sentiments: cp. Aesch. Th. 717 οὐκ ἄνδρ’ ὁπλίτην τοῦτο χρὴ στέργειν ἔπος.

πρὸς κακῶν , it befits them: for this use of πρός, cp. Ai. 319, Ai. 581, Ai. 1071.

μή πω , ironical; cp. Eur. Hec. 1278 μή πω μανείη Τυνδαρὶς τοσόνδε παῖς: id. Eur. Med. 365 ἀλλ’ οὔ τι ταύτῃ ταῦτα· μὴ δοκεῖτέ πω.

οἷπερ … ὁδοῦ . The gen. is partitive, just as in 1035 οἷ..ἀτιμίας. The only peculiarity is that ὁδοῦ is used in an abstract sense,—‘to that point of journeying’;—as we might have οἷ πορείας, or οἷ πλανημάτων.

τῷ φέρεις . ποῖ has better authority than τῷ (cr. n.), but the latter is certainly to be preferred here.

ἔμπυρα probably refers to some articles of food, perhaps cakes, which she (or a handmaid) was carrying to be burned at the grave (cp. 326 n.). Thus Lucian, speaking of offerings to the dead, says (Charon 22), καίουσί τε τὰ πολυτελῆ δεῖπνα, καὶ ἐς τὰ ὀρύγματα ο<*>=νον καὶ μελίκρατον, ὡς γοῦν εἰκάσαι, ἐκχέουσιν. Chrysothemis, in her reply, naturally speaks of the χοαί, since they formed the most characteristic part of the rite. But it seems impossible that the word ἔμπυρα should directly denote the libations, as was supposed by the schol. (τάδ’ ἔμπυρα· ταύτας τὰς σπονδάς), and by Triclinius. There is nothing to show that the term ἔμπυρα, ‘burnt offerings,’ was ever extended to offerings generally; or that ἔμπυρα could mean, ‘offerings at a πυρά’ (as the grave is called in 901). In the only other place where Sophocles uses the word ἔμπυρα, it has its ordinary sense ( Ant. 1005).

τυμβεῦσαι χοάς , to offer them at the tomb; cp. Ai. 1063 σῶμα τυμβεῦσαι τάφῳ.

βροτῶν , though referring to the dead; cp. 462: Aesch. Ch. 129 χέουσα τάσδε χέρνιβας βροτοῖς (to Agamemnon). But in Soph. Ant. 851 βροτοί are opposed to νεκροί.

ὃν ἔκταν’ αὐτή . Not ὅν γ’ : she is finishing Electra's sentence for her. Cp. Ph. 105, Ph. 985.

τῷ τοῦτ’ ἤρεσεν ; The spondee in the 5th foot is correct, since τοῦτ’ coheres with its verb, giving the effect of a single word. (Cp. 376.)

δείματος , a word often used of a terrifying dream: Aesch. Ch. 523 ἔκ τ ὀνειράτων | καὶ νυκτιπλάγκτων δειμάτων πεπαλμένη | χοὰς ἔπεμψε τάσδε δύσθεος γυνή. Eur. Hec. 69 τί ποτ’ αἴρομαι ἔννυχος οὕτω | δείμασι, φάσμασιν; Lycophion 225 ἀπῶσαι νυκτίφοιτα δείματα.

δοκεῖν ἐμοί : cp. O. T. 82 ἀλλ’ εἰκάσαι μέν, ἡδύς (n.). At v. 426 she speaks positively; as if the recital of the dream had raised her surmise into certainty.

θεοὶ πατρῷοι , the gods of the Pelopid house: see on O. C. 756 πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων: and for the synizesis in θεοί, also ib. 964 n.

συγγένεσθέ γ’ : cp. O. T. 275 εὖ ξυνεῖεν εἰσαεὶ θεοί: Aesch. Ch. 460(the Chorus invoking Agamemnon) ξὺν δὲ γενοῦ πρὸς ἐχθρούς. For γε, cp. 345 n.

ἀλλὰ νῦν , ‘now at least,’—though not sooner. Cp. O. C. 1276 πειράσατ’ ἀλλ’ ὑμεῖς γε (n.). She hails the dream as a sign from the nether world that vengeance is imminent, and invokes the gods of her house to co-operate with the χθόνιοι.

εἴποιμ’ ἂν τότε . When ἄν is the second syllable of the 5th foot, it is usually preceded by an elision; as in Eur. Andr. 935, Eur. Andr. 1184; Eur. Phoen. 1619, Eur. Phoen. 1626; Eur. Heracl. 456; Eur. fr. 362 κἀποσώσαἰ ἂν πατρός (Pors. Suppl. Praefat. p. xxxiv).

ἐπὶ σμικρὸν , lit. ‘to a small extent,’ like ἐπὶ πολύ, ἐπὶ μέγα, ἐπὶ μακρόν, etc. Cp. Plat. Soph. 254B κοινωνεῖν..τὰ μὲν ἐπ’ ὀλίγον, τὰ δ’ ἐπὶ πολλά. G. Wolff's reading, ἐπὶ σμικρῶν , could mean, ‘in a few words,’ but is less natural here.

φράσαι is almost redundant, as in O.C. 35, 50, 1582.

σμικροὶ λόγοι , here in the sense of ‘few,’ ‘brief,’ rather than trivial. Cp. O.T. 120 ἓν γὰρ πόλλ’ ἃν ἐξεύροι μαθεῖν. O.C. 443 ἔπους σμικροῦ χάριν.

πατρὸς … δευτέραν ὁμιλίαν = πατέρα αὖθις ὁμιλοῦντα: cp. Ai. 872 ναὸς κοινόπλουν ὁμιλίαν: Eur. Heracl. 581 ὑμεῖς δ’, ἀδελφῶν ἡ παροῦσ’ ὁμιλία, | εὐδαιμονοῖτε. So Soph. Ph. 868 οἰκούρημα...ξένων (n.).

ἐφέστιον πῆξαι : cp. O. T. 1411 θαλάσσιον ἐκρίψατ’ (n.). The floor of the Homeric megaron was not of wood or stone, but merely of earth trodden hard; Odysseus, when he sets up the axes, digs a trench in it ( Od. 21. 120). πῆξαι, then, affords no reason against referring ἐφέστιον to the hearth in the megaron (270 n.). But the vision of the tree becomes more intelligible if we imagine the sceptre planted at the altar of Zeus Herkeios in the open αὐλή of the house ( Ant. 487). The suppliants at the household altars of Oedipus can say of themselves, ἑζόμεσθ’ ἐφέστιοι (O.T. 32).

This sceptre is described in the Iliad (2. 101 f.) as the work of Hephaestus, who gave it Zeus; Hermes transmitted it to Pelops, from whom it passed to Atreus and Agamemnon. The Homeric sceptre is often called χρύσεον ( Il. 2. 268, etc.), prob. as being ornamented with gold foil, or studded with gold nails ( Il. 1. 246 χρυσείοις ἥλοισι πεπαρμένον). Among the objects found at Mycenae are some supposed remains of such sceptres (Schliem., Myc. 201, etc.).

οὑφόρει ποτέ κ.τ.λ.: cp. 268 n.

ἔκ τε may have been preferred by the poet to ἐκ δὲ on account of τανῦν δ’.

βρύοντα , luxuriant (with foliage): cp. Il. 17. 56(ἔρνος) βρύει ἄνθεϊ: O. C. 16 n.

ᾧ … γενέσθαι : for the inf. in a relative clause of oratio obliqua, cp. Her. 6. 117 ἄνδρα οἱ δοκέειν ὁπλίτην ἀντιστῆναι μέγαν, τοῦ τὸ γένειον τὴν ἀσπίδα πᾶσαν σκιάζειν. Thuc. 2. 102 λέγεται δὲ καὶ Ἀλκμαίωνι..., ὅτε δὴ ἀλᾶσθαι αὐτὸν..., τὸν Ἀπόλλω...χρῆσαι κ.τ.λ.

The vision resembles that of Astyages, who dreamed that a vine sprang from his daughter Mandanè, the wife of Cambyses, τὴν δὲ ἄμπελον ἐπισχεῖν τὴν Ἀσίην πᾶσαν. The ὀνειροπόλοι explained this to mean that her son (Cyrus) should reign in his grandfather's stead. ( Her. 1. 108.) The spreading branches figure also in the dream of Xerxes (7. 19): ἐδόκεε...ἐστεφανῶσθαι ἐλαίης θαλλῷ, ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς ἐλαίης τοὺς κλάδους γῆν πᾶσαν ἐπισχεῖν.

In choosing the sceptre of Agamemnon as the stock from which the wondrous growth is put forth, Sophocles may have had in mind the words of Achilles ( Il. 1. 234 ff.); ναὶ μὰ τόδε σκῆπτρον· τὸ μὲν οὔποτε φύλλα καὶ ὄζους | φύσει, ἐπεὶ δὴ πρῶτα τομὴν ἐν ὄρεσσι λέλοιπεν, | οὐδ’ ἀναθηλήσει.

του παρόντος has better MS. authority than τοῦ παρόντος, and is preferred by most editors; but the choice is nicely balanced. (1) τοῦ gives the simplest construction for παρόντος , and the better rhythm. But it is also somewhat strange, as implying that the presence of one person, and no more, was to be expected on such an occasion. In 927, τοῦ πλησίον παρόντος ἡνίκ’ ὤλλυτο, the reference is definitely to the paedagogus. (2) του is strongly recommended by Eur. Med. 67 ἤκουσά του λέγοντος, οὐ δοκῶν κλύειν. The constr. then is τοιαῦτα ἐξηγουμένου ἔκλυόν του, παρόντος ἡνίκα ἡλίῳ δείκνυσι τὸ ὄναρ: and παρόντος is properly predicative,=‘inasmuch as he was present’ (and therefore able to tell). On the whole, I now prefer του. Hartung, to show the constr., points thus, τοιαῦτά του, παρόντος ἡνίχ’ κ.τ.λ.: needlessly, I think.

Ἡλίῳ δείκνυσι τοὖναρ . Cp. I. T. 42 ἃ καινὰ δ’ ἥκει νὺξ φέρουσα φάσματα, | λέξω πρὸς αἰθέῤ, εἴ τι δὴ τόδ’ ἔστ’ ἄκος. Schol.: τοῖς γὰρ παλαιοῖς ἔθος ἦν ἀποτροπιαζομένους (by way of expiation) τῷ ἡλίῳ διηγεῖσθαι τὰ ὀνείρατα. The popular attributes ofἭλιος suggest more than one reason for such a custom. 1. He is the god of light and purity, ἁγνὸς θεός ( Pind. O. 7. 60), who dispels the terrors of darkness. 2. As the all-seeing god, πανόπτης, he is especially the detector of guilt ( Hom. Od. 8. 270), able to reveal the lurking danger which an evil dream might foreshadow. 3. And, generally, he is a saving power (σωτήρ, Paus. 8. 31. 7): cp. Suppl. 213 καλοῦμεν αὐγὰς Ἡλίου σωτηρίους.

οὐ κάτοιδα, πλὴν κ.τ.λ.: cp. 410 n.

πέμπει με κείνη . Ellendt agrees with Brunck in writing μ’ ἐκείνη, on the ground that the demonstrative pron. gains emphasis by the elision. But there is really nothing to choose. The fact that the best MS. (L) has the rarer form may be allowed to turn the scale. (Cp. Tr. 1091.)

428-430

These three verses, which the MSS. give to Electra, and which several recent critics reject (cr. n.), clearly belong to Chrysothemis, and are genuine. Electra's exclamation of joy (411) caused Chrysothemis to ask if her sister had any ground for hope (412). Electra replied that, when she had heard the dream, she would say. This showed her sister that Electra relied merely on the fact that Clytaemnestra had seen some fearful vision. Now, therefore, instead of asking for Electra's interpretation, she merely repeats her counsel (383 f.) before proceeding on her errand. The words πρός νυν θεῶν κ.τ.λ. (428 ff.) show the train of her thought. To Chrysothemis, the alarm of Clytaemnestra (427) is more important than the apparition of Agamemnon. The dream is only a new reason why Electra should be cautious,—not why she should hope.

The current ascription of the verses to Electra was doubtless prompted by verse 413. It was supposed that the recital of Chrysothemis must be immediately followed by the comments of Electra. But, as Hermann observed, the phrase ἀβουλίᾳ πεσεῖν would alone suffice to show that the verses belong to Chrysothemis (cp. 398). Nor could the warning, σὺν κακῷ μέτει πάλιν, be fitly uttered by Electra.

τῶν ἐγγενῶν , ‘the gods of our race’: cp. Ant. 199 γῆν πατρῴαν καὶ θεοὺς τοὺς ἐγγενεῖς (n.). The phrase of Electra, θεοὶ πατρῷοι (411),—recalling the memory of her father,—would be less fitting for Chrysothemis.

ἀβουλίᾳ , causal dat.; cp. 398 ἐξ ἀβουλίας. (In Tr. 597, αἰσχύνῃ πεσεῖ, the dat. is one of manner.)

σὺν κακῷ ,= κακὸν παθοῦσα (383 f.). Cp. 61 σὺν κέρδει.

μέτει , sc. με, ‘thou wilt come in search of me,’ to help thee: schol. αὐτὴ μετελεύσῃ με καὶ ἀξιώσεις μετὰ σοῦ γενέσθαι.

ἀλλ’ , beginning the appeal: O.T. 14, O. C. 238 f.

ὦ φίλη . The bitter feeling seen in vv. 391 and 403 has passed away before the new hope, and she speaks with affectionate earnestness. — τούτων μὲν , as opposed to the offerings recommended in 449.

οὐ … θέμις , it is not sanctioned by usage, οὐδ’ ὅσιον , nor is it pious towards the gods: ius fasque vetant. Cp. Ant. 74 n.: Plat. Phaedop. 108 A τῶν ὁσίων τε καὶ νομίμων (meaning rites in honour of the dead): Ar. Th. 676 ὅσια καὶ νόμιμα.

ἐχθρᾶς ἀπὸ γυναικὸς : for ἀπό, ‘on the part of,’ cp. 1469: O.C. 1289 καὶ ταῦτ’ ἀφ’ ὑμῶν ... βουλήσομαι | ..κυρεῖν ἐμοί. The prep., emphasising the quarter from which the offerings come, is suitable here.

κτερίσματ’ , used at 931 as including libations (894), but here distinguished from them. See on O. C. 1410 ἀλλ’ ἐν τάφοισι θέσθε κἀν κτερίσμασιν. The verb κτερίζειν occurs in Ant. 204(n.).

λουτρὰ =χοάς: 84 n.

ἀλλ’ ἢ πνοαῖσιν κ.τ.λ., ‘cast them to the winds—or bury them deep in the earth.’ The first thought is a passionate utterance of scorn and loathing. Cp. Eur. Bacch. 350, where Pentheus, in his rage against Teiresias, cries, καὶ στέμματ’ ἀνέμοις καὶ θυέλλαισιν μέθες. Eur. Tro. 418 Ἀργεἶ ὀνείδη καὶ Φρυγῶν ἐπαινέσεις | ἀνέμοις φέρεσθαι | παραδίδωμ’. Ap. Rhod. 1. 1334 ἀλλ’ ἀνέμοισι | δώομεν ἀμπλακίην . Theocr. 22. 167 ἴσκον (dicebam) τοιάδε πολλά· τὰ δ’ εἰς ὑγρὸν ᾤχετο κῦμα | πνοιὴ ἔχοισ’ ἀνέμοιο. (So, too, the Latin poets: Verg. Aen. 11. 795: Hor. C. 1. 26. 1: Ov. Trist. 1. 2. 15: Tibull. 1. 5. 35, etc.) The passage is wretchedly enfeebled by the conjecture ῥοαῖσιν (as if she were to sink them in a river).

κρύψον adapts the general notion (ἀφάνισον) to κόνει: with πνοαῖσιν we supply παράδος, or the like. The zeugma is of a common type: Od. 9. 166 ἐς γαῖαν ἐλεύσσομεν … καπνόν τ’ αὐτῶν τε φθογγὴν ὀΐων τε καὶ αἰγῶν : 15. 374 οὐ μείλιχον ἔστιν ἀκοῦσαι | οὔτ’ ἔπος οὔτε τι ἔργον : 20. 312 οἴνοιό τε πινομένοιο | καὶ σίτου : Pind. P. 4. 104 οὔτε ἔργον | οὔτ’ ἔπος εὐτράπελον κείνοισιν εἰπών: Aesch. P. V. 21 ἵν’ οὔτε φωνὴν οὔτε του μορφὴν βροτῶν | ὄψει.

νιν here and in 624=αὐτά: it stands for the masc. pl. in O. T. 868, and for the fem. in O. C. 43.

ἔνθα μή ποτ’ , with fut.: cp. 380 n. The conjecture ἔνθεν is specious, but needless; the meaning is, ‘in a place where they will have no access’ to his tomb, i.e., where they will be remote from it.

εὐνὴν is peculiarly fitting here, since the offerings are those of a false wife. Cp. Aesch. Ch. 318 ἔνθα σ’ ἔχουσιν εὐναί. Anthol. Pal. append. 260 κεῖμαι ἐς αὐχμηροὺς καὶ ἀλαμπέας Ἄϊδος εὐνάς.

ἀλλ’ ὅταν θάῃν . If the offerings are buried deep in the ground, they will thereby be committed to the care of the νέρτεροι: cp. Ai. 658 ff. κρύψω τόδ’ ἔγχος τοὐμόν, ἔχθιστον βελῶν, | γαίας ὀρύξας ἔνθα μή τις ὄψεται, | ἀλλ’ αὐτὸ νὺξ Ἅιδης τε σῳζόντων κάτω. When Clytaemnestra passes to the nether world, let her find these treasures laid up for her there. They will be witnesses to her conscious guilt.

The conjecture ἔστ’ ἂν for ὅταν is unnecessary, since σῳζέσθω =σῳζόμενα <*>.

κειμήλἰ : cp. Il. 23. 618(of a cup), τῆ νῦν, καὶ σοὶ τοῦτο, γέρον, κειμήλιον ἔστω.

ἀρχὴν , omnino, preceding the negative, as in Ant. 92(n.), Ph. 1239.— τλημονεστάτη : cp. 275.

ἔβλαστε , with initial ε^, as in 1095, Ph. 1311 ἐξ ἧς ἔβλαστες (n.): but above, in 238, this ε is long.

ὅν γ’ … τῷδ’ : for ὅδε after a relat., cp. O. C. 1332 οἷς ἂν σὺ προσθῇ, τοῖσδ’ ἔφασκ’ εἶναι κράτος: Ph. 86 f.: Tr. 23, Tr. 820.

ἐπέστεφε : 53 n.

442 f. The position of αὐτῇ shows that the dat. must be influenced by προς‐ φιλῶς, though it would be sufficiently explained by δέξασθαι: cp. Eur. Hec. 535 δέξαι χοάς μοι τάσδε.

δέξεσθαι . Sophocles has joined δοκῶ (1) with the future infinitive in at least nine places:— O. T. 355, O. T. 368, O. T. 399, O. T. 401: Ph. 14: Tr. 1138, Tr. 1171: Ai. 1086: El. 471.(2) With the infin. (pres. or aor.) and ἄν in O. T. 584: O. C. 748: Ai. 263, Ai. 1078: El. 312, El. 614.(3) With the simple aor. inf. in El. 805, and Ph. 276: in both of which places the reference is to past time.

It seems, then, a reasonable inference that here, where the reference is to future time, he would have written δέξεσθαι rather than δέξασθαι , or else would have added ἄν to the aor. inf. In three of those passages which have the fut. inf., the aor. inf. would have suited the metre equally well ( O. T. 368 λέξειν: ib. 399 παραστατήσειν: Tr. 1171 πράξειν). It is a different question whether δοκεῖ δέξασθαι could, or could not, refer to the future: see Appendix.

444 ff. Join θανὼν ἄτιμος , ruthlessly slain: cp. 98: 1181: Ant. 1069 ψυχήν τ’ ἀτίμως ἐν τάφῳ κατῴκισας.

ἐμασχαλίσθη . The verb occurs only here and in Aesch. Ch. 439 ἐμασχαλίσθη δέ γ’, ὡς τόδ’ εἰδῇς. In his Troilus Sophocles used the phrase πλήρη μασχαλισμάτων, and probably also τὸν μασχαλισμόν (fr. 566). The explanation given by the scholiasts and the lexicographers dates at least from Aristophanes of Byzantium (see Appendix). Murderers used to cut off the extremities of their victim, and suspend these at his arm-pits (μασχάλαι) and from his neck. Hence μασχαλίζω is paraphrased by ἀκρωτηριάζω.

Two different motives are assigned by the Greek commentators; viz.:—(1) the desire to render the dead incapable of wreaking vengeance (ὥσπερ τὴν δύναμιν ἐκείνων ἀφαιρούμενοι): (2) the desire to make an atonement (ἐξιλάσασθαι τὴν δολοφονίαν—ἀφοσιοῦσθαι τὸν φόνον). There can be little doubt that the first of these motives was the primitive origin of the custom. If the second was afterwards blended with it, the idea may have been that of offering the severed portions to the gods below,—as a victim was devoted to death by cutting off a lock of hair ( Eur. Alc. 75). Apollonius Rhodius seems to present the practice in this light (4. 477): Jason, having slain a foe, ἐξάργματα τάμνε θανόντος. Cp. Etym. Magn.: ἀπάργματα λέγεται τὰ ὑπὸ τῶν τραγῳδῶν λεγόμενα μασχαλίσματα.

κἀπὶ λουτροῖσιν κ.τ.λ.: ‘and, for ablution, she wiped off the blood-stains (from her sword) on his head.’ ἐπὶ here= ‘with a view to’ (cp. Ant. 792 ἐπὶ λώβᾳ, O. T. 1457 ἐπὶ...κακῷ), and ἐπὶ λουτροῖς= ἐπὶ καθάρσει. The action was a symbolical way of saying, ‘on thy head, not mine, be the guilt,’—as though the victim had provoked his own fate (thus Clytaemnestra claimed to be the avenger of Iphigeneia). So the Greek commentators explain; see schol. on 446, ὥσπερ τὰς ἐπὶ τῷ μύσει κηλῖδας ἀποτρεπόμενοι: and Eustathius p. 1857. 7 ὡς εἰς κεφαλὴν δῆθεν ἐκείνοις (the victims) τρεπομένου τοῦ κακοῦ. Cp. Od. 19. 92 ἔρδουσα μέγα ἔργον, ὃ σῇ κεφαλῇ <*>ναμάξεις, ‘of which thou shalt take the stain on thine own head,’ i.e. ‘of which the guilt shall rest upon thy head’: imitated by Her. 1. 155 τὰ μὲν γὰρ πρότερον ἐγώ τε ἔπρηξα καὶ ἐγὼ ἐμῇ κεφαλῇ ἀναμάξας φέρω. Besides the proverbial εἰς κεφαλὴν σοί ( Ar. Pax 1063 etc.), cp. Dem. or. 18 § 294 οἷς ἂν εἰκότως..τὴν τῶν γεγενημένων αἰτίαν ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀναθεῖεν ἅπαντες.—This is better than to take ἐπὶ λουτροῖς as=‘for washing (of the corpse),’—i.e., in lieu of the λουτρά which it was the duty of relatives to give the dead ( Ai. 1405 λουτρῶν ὁσίων: O. C. 1602 n.: Ant. 901).

ἐξέμαξ ν , sc. ἡ Κλυταιμνήστρα: not ὁ νέκυς, which would require ἐξεμάξατ’. The change of subject is softened by the transition from a relative clause (ὑφ’ ἧς κ.τ.λ.) to an independent sentence (cp. 188 ff., O. C. 424, note in Appendix, p. 278); and Greek idiom was tolerant in this matter: see on Tr. 362 ff.

ἆρα μὴ ( Ant. 632), like μῶν (‘can it be that..?’).

οὐκ ἔστιν , finally rejecting the supposition, like οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα ( Tr. 449: Ai. 470).

ταῦτα μὲν μέθες· σὺ δὲ κ.τ.λ. Here σὺ δὲ marks an antithesis, not of persons, but of clauses, and serves merely to emphasise the second clause. This is a peculiarly Ionic usage. Il. 9. 300 εἰ δέ τοι (=σοι) Ἀτρείδης μὲν ἀπήχθετο.. | .. σὺ δ’ ἄλλους περ Παναχαιοὺς | τειρομένους ἐλέαιρε: 6. 46 ζώγρει, Ἀτρέος υἱέ, σὺ δ’ ἄξια δέξαι ἄποινα [ζώγρει=μὴ κτεῖνε]: 4. 491 τοῦ μὲν ἅμαρθ)· ὁ δὲ Λεῦκον, Ὀδυσσέος ἐσθλὸν ἑταῖρον, | βεβλήκει. Her. 3. 68 εἰ μὴ αὐτὴ Σμέρδιν..γινώσκεις, σὺ δὲ παρὰ Ἀτόσσης πύυευ: 7. 159 εἰ δ’ ἄρα μὴ δικαιοῖς ἄρχεσθαι, σὺ δὲ μηδὲ βοήθεε. The Attic poets took the idiom from the Ionians: Aesch. Ag. 1060 εἰ δ’ ἀξυνήμων οὖσα μὴ δέχει λόγον, | σὺ δ’ ἀντὶ φωνῆς φράζε καρβάνῳ χερί. It is rarer in Attic prose: Xen. An. 4. 2.§§ 5, Xen. An. 6: αὐτοὶ ἐνταῦθ’ ἔμενον, ὡς τὸ ἄκρον κατέχοντες· οἱ δ’ οὐ κατεῖχον.

βοστρύχων ἄκρας φόβας , since the offering at the grave was to be merely a lock of hair (πλόκαμος πενθητήριος, Aesch. Ch. 8), in token of grief. The hair is not now to be cut short, as for a recent death ( Helen. 1053 γυναικείοις ἂν οἰκτισαίμεθα | κουραῖσι καὶ θρήνοισι). The censure of Helen in Eur. Or. 128, εἴδετε παρ’ ἄκρας ὡς ἀπέθρισεν τρίχας, | σῴζουσα κάλλος, refers to the time of her mother's death.

κἀμοῦ ταλαίνης is a possessive genitive, going with τήνδ’ ἀλιπ. τρίχα. It is so placed in the sentence as to heighten the pathos:—‘give him a lock cut from (thine own head),—and (give) on my part..this hair,’ etc.

†ἀλιπαρῆ . The schol.'s paraphrase αὐχμηράν, gives the sense which we require. Cp. Eur. El. 183 σκέψαι μου πιναρὰν κόμαν | καὶ πέπλων τρύχη τάδ’ ἐμῶν . But ἀλιπαρής, the negative of λιπαρής, could mean only, ‘not earnest,’ ‘not persevering.’ In v. 1378 Electra says (to Apollo), ἥ σε πολλὰ δὴ | ἀφ’ ὧν ἔχοιμι λιπαρεῖ προὔστην χερί, i.e., ‘with a zealous, a devout, hand.’ And we learn from the scholiast here that a variant, probably as old as Didymus (circ. 30 C.B. ), for ἀλιπαρῆ was λιπαρῆ : ὅ ἐστιν, ἐξ ἧς αὐτὸν λιπαρήσομεν, ὡς εἰ ἔλεγεν ἱκέτιν τρίχα, ‘a suppliant lock.’ It is surely manifest, however, that λιπαρὴς θρίξ could not mean, ‘a lock of hair offered by a suppliant.’ We may safely, then, reject Hermann's corresponding interpretation of ἀλιπαρῆ, comam non accommodatam supplicationi. Nor do I now think that ἀλιπαρὴς θρίξ could mean ‘not cared for,’ ‘neglected.’

We come, therefore, to a dilemma. (1) The words τήνδ’ ἀλιπαρῆ τρίχα may conceal some corruption: τήνδ’ ought possibly to be τήνδε τ’ (which is preferable to τήνδε γ’ here), followed by ἀλίπαρον (cr. n.), ‘not sleek or glossy,’ as with unguents. I incline to this view. The genuine word was in any case probably negative, parallel with οὐ χλιδαῖς ἠσκημένον in 452.

(2) Or else, if the text be sound, ἀλιπαρῆ may mean οὐ λιπαράν. There is no doubt that λιπ, ‘fat,’ is the root both of λι^παρός, ‘shining,’ and of λι—παρής, ‘sticking’; cp. Plat. Crat. 427 B τὸ λιπαρὸν καὶ τὸ κολλῶδες (Curt. Etym. § 340). Similarly γλίσχρος, ‘sticky,’ came to mean ‘importunate.’ It is barely possible that, in coining a new negative compound, the poet may have transferred the sense of λιπαρός to λιπαρής: but it seems improbable.

ζῶμα here = ζώνην, a sense which recurs only in later Greek; as in Anth. Pal. 6. 272 a woman dedicates her ζῶμα to Artemis. (As to the ζῶμα of the Homeric warrior, see Introd. to Homer, p. 65, n. 3.)

χλιδαῖς (cp. 52, 360), such as embroidery, or metal work. ζῶναι were often elaborate and costly. A golden girdle, found in Ithaca, has as clasp a knot of metal ornamented with garnets, etc. (Dict. of Ant., 2nd ed., vol. 1. p. 427).—The ζῶμα is to be laid on the grave, as ribands etc. sometimes were: cp. schol. Ar. Lys. 603 τὰς ταινίας ἃς τοῖς νεκροῖς ἔπεμπον οἱ φίλοι.

προσπίτνουσα , at the tomb.— αὐτὸν , ‘himself’ (rather than merely ‘him’), as the next verse shows.

ἐξ ὑπερτέρας χερός : ἐκ ex presses the condition: cp. Tr. 875 ἐξ ἀκινήτου ποδός: Ph. 91 n.

ζῶντ’ , instead of dying first, as his foes hope. The thought is, ‘may he live to do it.’

ἀφνεωτέραις . ἀφνεός is used by Pindar, Theognis, and Aesch. (though only in lyrics, Aesch. Pers. 3 and fr. 96): ἀφνειός is the only Homeric form.

στέφωμεν : cp. 53, 441.

δωρούμεθα : cp. Pind. O. 6. 78 ἐδώρησαν θεῶν κάρυκα λιταῖς θυσίαις.

οἶμαι μὲν οὖν : ‘Now (οὖν) I think (οἶμαι μὲν) that our father is already aiding us of his own accord; but still (ὅμως δέ, 461) pray for his help.’ Here the particles μὲν οὖν have each their separate force, as in O. T. 483, O. C. 664, Ant. 65: not their compound force, ‘nay rather’ (1503).

If μέλον be kept, we must supply ἦν, and take οἶμαι as parenthetic. This is possible, but harsh. οἶμαι cannot govern μέλον, as though it were οἶδα. (Nor can μέλον τι be the subject to πέμψαι, as Paley takes it: ‘I think that some concern affecting him also sent these dreams.’) Probably μέλειν was corrupted to μέλον through a misunderstanding of the construction. The sense is, νομίζω ὅτι καὶ ἐκείνῳ ἔμελέ τι (adv., ‘in some degree’) πέμψαι κ.τ.λ. She means that, though the gods below are the primary authors of the vision, the spirit of the dead was also in some measure active.

σοί =σεαυτῇ: cp. 363 (ἐμέ= ἐμαυτήν), n.

βροτῶν : cp. 407 n.

πρὸς εὐσέβειαν =εὐσεβῶς: cp. 369 πρὸς ὀργὴν (n.).

δράσω . Chrysothemis here accepts the lock of hair and the girdle which Electra offers to her. We must suppose that, after leaving the scene, she puts Clytaemnestra's gifts somewhere out of sight.

τὸ γὰρ δίκαιον κ.τ.λ. The sense is, ‘When a duty has once become clear, there is no more room for disputing,— one should act forthwith.’ Two constructions are possible; I prefer the first.

(1) τὸ δίκαιον is an acc. of general reference, and οὐκ ἔχει λόγον is impersonal. ‘With regard to what is (clearly) right, it is unreasonable for two persons to dispute; rather both should hasten on the doing (of it).’ With ἀλλ’ ἐπισπεύδειν we supply the notion δεῖ from the negative οὐκ ἔχει λόγον (as from οὐκ ἔξεστι in O. C. 1402 ff.; cp. O. T. 817 ff.). For the form of the sentence, cp. H. 7. 3. 7 τοὺς περὶ Ἀρχίαν...οὐ ψῆφον ἀνεμείνατε, ἀλλὰ ὁπότε πρῶτον ἐδυνάσθητε ἐτιμωρήσασθε. So here the acc. τὸ δίκαιον, which represents the object of δρᾶν, is separated from it by the parenthesis οὐκ ἔχει λόγον δυοῖν ἐρίζειν. (The first scholium gives substantially this view: οὐκ ἔχει λόγον φιλονεικεῖν περὶ τοῦ δικαίου, ὥστε περὶ αὐτοῦ δύο ὄντας ἐρίζειν.)

(2) Or τὸ δίκαιον might be nom.: ‘that which is clearly right does not afford any ground (οὐκ ἔχει λόγον) for two persons to dispute,’ etc. So the second schol.: ἢ τὸ οὐκ ἔχει λόγον ἀντὶ τοῦ οὐ παρέχει πρόφασιν. So far as the verb ἔχει is concerned, this sense is quite admissible: cp. Thuc. 2. 41 οὔτε τῷ πολεμίῳ ἐπελθόντι ἀγανάκτησιν ἔχει (ἡ πόλις). The objection is that the phrases ἔχειν λόγον, οὐκ ἔχειν λόγον, which are very common, regularly mean, ‘to be reasonable,’ ‘to be unreasonable.’ This is so both in the personal and in the impersonal constr.; as Plat. Phaedop. 62 D τὸ γὰρ μὴ ἀγανακτεῖν...οὐκ ἔχει λόγον: Dem. or. 36 § 54 πῶς ἔχει λόγον σὲ...δίκην ἀξιοῦν λαμβάνειν; The supposed sense, ‘not to afford a reason,’ is unexampled.

δυοῖν is taken by Hermann and others to mean Electra and the Chorus. ‘The right view (of the matter) affords no ground for me to contend against you both.’ But the controversy of Chrysothemis has been with Electra only. She is yielding to a new perception of her duty, not to a majority of voices.

παρ’ ὑμῶν , on your part: cp. Tr. 596 μόνον παρ’ ὑμῶν εὖ στεγοίμεθ’.

πικρὰν , to my cost: Eur. Bacch. 356 ὡς ἂν λευσίμου δίκης τυχὼν | θάνῃ, πικρὰν βάκχευσιν ἐν Θήβαις ἰδών. I. A. 1315 πικράν, | πικρὰν ἰδοῦσα δυσελέναν.— For δοκῶ με … τολμήσειν , cp. Tr. 706 ὁρῶ δέ μ’ ἔργον δεινὸν ἐξειργασμένην (n.).—For ἔτι , cp. 66.

472-515

First στάσιμον. Strophe, 472—487=antistrophe, 488—503: epode, 504—515. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

Encouraged by the tidings of Clytaemnestra's dream, the Chorus predict an early retribution on the murderers.

εἰ μὴ )γὼ κ.τ.λ. The sanguine prediction of the Chorus in O. T. 1086 ff. has a similar preface,—εἴπερ ἐγὼ μάντις εἰμὶ καὶ κατὰ γνώμαν ἴδρις.

γνώμας λειπομένα , failing in it: cp. Tr. 936 οὔτ’ ὀδυρμάτων | ἐλείπετ’ οὐδέν.

ἁ πρόμαντις Δίκα , because she has sent the dream, a presage of her own advent. In Aesch. Cho. 33Clytaemnestra's vision is itself called δόμων ὀνειρόμαντις. The fact that μάντις has just preceded gives no ground for suspecting πρόμαντις: cp. 163 (γᾶν after γᾶ) n. For Δίκη as an avenging power, cp. 528: Ai. 1390 μνήμων τ’ Ἐρινὺς καὶ τελεσφόρος Δίκη.

δίκαια φερομένα χεροῖν κράτη . The goddess Justice is here conceived as being in her person the victorious avenger. The words mean literally, ‘bearing away just triumphs of prowess.’ Cp. Il. 13. 486 αἶψά κεν ἠὲ φέροιτο μέγα κράτος ἠὲ φεροίμην: for the plur. κράτη, Suppl. 951 εἴη δὲ νίκη καὶ κράτη τοῖς ἄρσεσι: and for χεροῖν κράτη, above, V. 37 χειρὸς ἐνδίκους σφαγάς, 206 θανάτους αἰκεῖς διδύμαιν χειροῖν.—Others render: ‘carrying just victory in her hands,’ like Eris in Il. 11. 4 πολέμοιο τέρας μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσαν. The use of φέρεσθαι as=φέρειν is rare, but not unexampled: Campbell quotes Her. 7. 50 πολλὴν φορβὴν φερόμενοι πορευόμεθα: and we might add Il. 6. 177.But the picture thus given seems less clear and strong.

μέτεισιν , will come in pursuit (of the guilty): Aesch. Cho. 273 εἰ μὴ μέτειμι τοῦ πατρὸς τοὺς αἰτίους.

οὐ μακροῦ χρόνου : cp. O. C. 397 ἥξοντα βαιοῦ κοὐχὶ μυρίου χρόνου (n.).

ὕπεστί μοι θράσος is followed by κλύουσαν as if ὑφέρπει or ὑπῆλθέ με had preceded. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 913 λέλυται γὰρ ἐμοὶ γυίων ῥώμη | τήνδ’ ἡλικίαν ἐσιδόντ’ ἀστῶν: Aesch. Cho. 410 πέπαλται δ’ αῦτέ μοι φίλον κέαρ | τόνδε κλύουσαν ο<*>κτον. In other examples the presence of an infin. modifies the boldness: Soph. Ai. 1006 f. ποῖ γὰρ μολεῖν μοι δυνατόν, εἰς ποίους βροτούς, | τοῖς σοῖς ἀρήξαντ’ ἐν πόνοισι μηδαμοῦ; Eur. Med. 814 σοὶ δὲ συγγνώμη λέγειν | τάδ’ ἐστί, μὴ πάσχουσαν, ὡς ἐγώ, κακῶς. (Cp. Soph. Ant. 838 n.)

ἁδυπνόων … ὀνειράτων : cp. the invocation of Sleep, Ph. 828, εὐαὲς ἡμῖν ἔλθοις. In Aesch. Cho. 32 ff. the dream is described as ‘breathing resentment’ against the murderers: τορὸς γὰρ ὀρθόθριξ φόβος, | δόμων ὀνειρόμαντις, ἐξ ὕπνου κότον | πνέων.

ἀμναστεῖ γ’ ὁ φύσας ς’ . The pronoun σε is indispensable here, and could have easily fallen out after φύσας. To add it there is better than to read ἀμναστεῖ σ’ ὁ φύσας: for the γε after the verb, marking assurance, is expressive.

χαλκόπλακτος , act., ‘striking with bronze’; cp. Ph. 688 ἀμφιπλάκτων ῥοθίων, ‘billows that beat around him’ (n.).

γένυς : cp. 159 γενύων (n.).

The very axe (φόνιος πέλεκυς, 99) with which the blow was dealt is imagined as nourishing a grudge against the murderers who had set it such a task. Such a personification recalls that practice of Athenian law by which inanimate objects which had caused death were brought to a formal trial in the court called τὸ ἐπὶ Πρυτανείῳ, and, after sentence, cast beyond the boundaries, in the presence of the Archon Basileus and the sacrificial officers of the tribes (φυλο‐ βασιλεῖς). Aeschin. or. 3 § 244 τὰ μὲν ξύλα καὶ τοὺς λίθους καὶ τὸν σίδηρον, τὰ ἄφωνα καὶ ἀγνώμονα, ἐάν τῳ ἐμπεσόντα ἀποκτείνῃ, ὑπερορίζομεν. (Cp. Dem. or. 23 § 76.) A like conception was implied in the English law (repealed in 1846) of ‘deodands’ (Deo danda), i.e., personal chattels (whether animals or things) which, having caused the death of a human being, were forfeited to the Crown for pious uses.

ἐν αἰκίαις : ἐν denotes the manner; cp. O. C. 1682 ἐν ἀφανεῖ τινι μόρῳ φερόμενον. The penultimate of αἰκία is always long (511, O. C. 515: P.V. 93, 178, 600: Eur. Bacch. 1374).

καὶ πολύπους καὶ πολύχειρ : as with the might of a resistless host. Cp. 36.

λόχοις : cp. Ant. 1074 τούτων σε λωβητῆρες ὑστεροφθόροι | λοχῶσιν Ἅιδου καὶ θεῶν Ἐρινύες.

χαλκόπους : so O.T. 418 δεινόπους ἀρά (n.).

ἄλεκτρ’ ἄνυμφα : cp. 1154 ἀμήτωρ: O.T. 1214 ἄγαμον γάμον. The epithets, which properly describe the γάμοι, are given to the whole phrase: cp. 1290: 1390: Ant. 794 νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον (n.).

γάμων ἁμιλλήμαθ’ , eager haste for marriage; the plur. is fitting, since both the partners in guilt were striving for that goal. (In Eur. Hipp. 1140 f. νυμφιδίων δ’ ἀπόλωλε φυγᾷ σᾷ | λέκτρων ἅμιλλα κούραις, the sense is, ‘competition’ for marriage.)

ἐπέβα , like ἐπέπεσε, suggesting the violence of the passion which seized them: so Ph. 194 ἐπέβη is said of the sufferings sent upon the hero by Chrysè.

495-498

πρὸ τῶνδέ τοι … συνδρῶσιν : ‘therefore I am confident that we shall never see (ἡμῖν, ethic dat.) the portent draw near to the murderess and her accomplice without giving them cause to complain of it’;—i.e., ‘we shall assuredly find that the dream has been an omen of their ruin.’

Verses 495—497 (πρὸ τῶνδέ τοι...τέρας) answer metrically to vv. 479—481 ὕπεστί μοι...ὀνειράτων, where the text is certain, save for the doubt whether θράσος or θάρσος should stand in 479. Here we must first decide two points.

(1) Are the words πρὸ τῶνδε sound? I think so. The sense is, ‘for (=on account of) these things,’ πρό being used as ὑπέρ is in O. T. 165 ἄτας ὕπερ, Ant. 932 βραδυτῆτος ὕπερ. This is a rare, but not unexampled, sense of πρό, in which the notions ‘before’ and ‘by reason of it’ were associated, just as in Lat. prae and our own ‘for.’ See Il. 17. 666 μή μιν Ἀχαιοὶ | ἀργαλέου πρὸ φόβοιο ἕλωρ δηίοισι λίποιεν,=prae timore, ‘for fear’ (not, as Düntzer explains, ‘forward on the path of flight’: cp. Leaf ad loc.). Tr. 505 κατέβαν πρὸ γάμων, ‘entered the contest for the marriage’ (not ‘before’ it, which would there be pointless).

(2) Could ἔχει με, μήποτε τέρας πελᾶν (etc.) mean, ‘the belief possesses me, that’ etc.? Surely not. No real parallel for so strange a phrase has been produced. It is irrelevant to quote those impersonal verbs which directly express the occurrence of a thought to the mind; as Xen. An. 6. 1. 17 εἰσῄει αὐτοὺς ὅπως ἂν καὶ ἔχοντές τι οἴκαδε ἀφίκοιντο (‘the thought came to them, how they might,’ etc.): Thuc. 6. 78.§ 1 εἰ δέ τῳ ἄρα παρέστηκε, τὸν μὲν Συρακόσιον...πολέμιον εἶναι κ.τ.λ. Either, then, the subject to ἔχει has dropped out, or the words μ’ ἔχει conceal a corruption.

The following remedies are possible: I incline to the first, as involving least change. (1) Reading in 479 ὕπεστί μοι θράσος, we may read here πρὸ τῶνδέ τοί μ’ ἔχει | <θάρσος τι>, μήποθ’ ἡμῖν etc. (It may be remarked that τι is in harmony with the tone of ὕπεστί μοι in 479.) Another available word is ξύννοια (cp. Ant. 279). (2) Or, reading in 479 ὕπεστί μοι θάρσος, we could read here πρὸ τῶνδέ τοι θάρσος ἴσχει με. On either view, the υ of ἁδυπνόων in 480 is long (as several critics have assumed). It should be noted that (1) involves a different constitution of the verses: see p. lxxxii.

In those MSS. which have μή ποτε μή ποθ’ ἡμῖν , the first μήποτε (absent from L) was probably an attempt to fill the gap: unless, indeed, μ’ ἔχει should be θράσος (as Wunder thought).—For other conjectures, see Appendix.

ἀψεγές : schol. θαρρῶ ὅτι τοῖς δρῶσι ταῦτα τὰ ἄδικα καὶ συνδρῶσιν αὐτοῖς οὐκ ἔσται ἄψεκτος ὁ ὄνειρος· παθόντες γὰρ ψέξουσι τὸ ὀφθέν.—Bergk, whom Hartung follows, reads ἀψεφές , ‘unheeded,’ a word known only from Hesychius: ἀψεφές, ἀφρόντιστον· Σοφοκλῆς Φαίδρᾳ. (Hesych. has also ψέφει· δέδοικεν...φροντίζει.)

πελᾶν , ‘Attic’ fut. inf. of πελάζω: cp. O. C. 1060 πελῶσ’: Aesch. P. V. 282 πελῶ. (In Soph. Ph. 1150 πελᾶτ’ should be πηδᾶτ’.)—Others take πελᾶν as pres. inf. of πελάω (as in Hom. hymn. 7. 44 πελάαν: cp. n. on O.C., l.c.).

τοῖς δρῶσι , Clytaemnestra, to whom the dream came: τοῖς συνδρῶσιν , Aegisthus (cp. 97 ff.): for the plur. cp. 146 (γονέων), n.

μαντεῖαι βροτῶν , means of divination for men.

εὖ κατασχήσει , come safely into harbour,—as a seafarer was said κατέχειν εἰς γῆν ( Ph. 221 n.). Cp. Tr. 826(of oracles) καὶ τάδ’ ὀρθῶς | ἔμπεδα κατουρίζει.

ἱππεία here=driving of horses, like ἱπποσύνη ( Il. 4. 303 etc.); a word used by Eur. H. F. 374 with ref. to the raids of Centaurs (χθόνα Θεσσαλῶν ἱππείαις ἐδάμαζον).

Oenomaüs, king of Pisa in Elis, had promised the hand of his daughter Hippodameia to the suitor who should defeat him in a chariot-race; the penalty of failure being death. The young Pelops, son of Tantalus, offered himself as a competitor. Myrtilus, the charioteer of Oenomaüs, was persuaded (either by Hippodameia or by Pelops) to betray his master. He did so by leaving out one or both of the linch-pins by which the naves of the chariot-wheels were secured to the axles. Tzetzes on Lycophron 156 ταῖς χοινίκισι (=πλήμναις, the naves) τῶν τροχῶν οὐκ ἐμβαλὼν τοὺς ἥλους. According to another story, he substituted a linch-pin of wax for a real one (schol. Apoll. Rh. 752 ἐμβαλόντα κήρινον ἔμβολον ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀκραξονίου). So Pelops won the race, and the bride. But Oenomaüs was soon avenged on the traitor; for Myrtilus insulted Hippodameia, and was thrown into the sea by Pelops; upon whose house he invoked a curse, as he sank.

Euripides, too, ( Or. 990 ff., Helen. 386 f.) refers to this chariot-race as the event with which the troubles of the Pelopidae began. Apollonius Rhodius briefly describes the critical moment of the race as one of the subjects embroidered on the cloak of Jason (1. 752 ff.); there Oenomaüs was seen, ‘falling sideways, as the axle broke at the naves of the wheels,’—ἄξονος ἐν πλήμνῃσι παρακλιδὸν ἀγνυμένοιο | πίπτεν.

The eastern pediment of the temple of Zeus at Olympia (circ. 450 B.C.) was adorned with sculptures by Paeonius, representing the preparation for this contest ( Paus. 5. 10. 6). The fragments found on the site have sufficed for a reconstruction of the group. Zeus occupied the centre; to the right of him were Pelops and Hippodameia; to the left, Oenomaüs and his wife Steropè. On each side was a chariot drawn by four horses. Myrtilus was sitting in front of his team, with his face turned away from his master.

In the older and nobler form of the myth, Pelops won, not by a fraud, but by the grace of Poseidon, who gave him winged horses (Pindar O. 1. 87 ἔδωκεν δίφρον τε χούσεον πτεροῖσίν τ’ ἀκάμαντας ἵππους). On the chest (λάρναξ) of Cypselus, seen by Pausanias in the Heraeum at Olympia ( Paus. 5. 17. 5), Pelops was driving two winged horses.

αἰανὴς suits the idea of persistent calamity. Whatever its real etymology, it was associated with ἀεί ( Aesch. Eum. 572 ἐς τὸν αἰανῆ χρόνον, ib. 672 αἰανῶς μένοι), and was used to denote that which pains by wearying, or wearing (as Pind. P. 1. 82 κόρος...αἰανής: Pind. I. 1. 49 λιμὸν αἰανῆ).

The form αἰανὴς has the best authority, and some critics hold that αἰανὸς (Hesych.) was a Byzantine invention. But in Aesch. Eum. 416, ἡμεῖς γάρ ἐσμεν νυκτὸς αἰανῆς τέκνα (so L, schol., and Tzetzes on Lycophron 406), αἰανῆ is far less suitable.

εὖτε , ‘since,’=ἐξ οὖ, like ὅτε ( Thuc. 1. 13 ἔτη δ’ ἐστὶ μάλιστα τριακόσια...ὅτε Ἀμεινοκλῆς Σαμίοις ἦλθε).

ὁ ποντισθεὶς Μυρτίλος . The legendary scene was at Geraestus (now Cape Mandelo), the s. promontory of Euboea: Eur. Or. 990 Πέλοψ ὁπότε πελάγεσι διεδίφρευδε, Μυρτίλου φόνον | δικὼν ἐς οἶδμα πόντου, | λευκοκύμοσιν | πρὸς Γεραιστίαις | ποντίων σάλων|ᾐόσιν ἁρματεύσας. Tzetzes on Lycophron 156 ῥίπτεται παρὰ Πέλοπος περὶ Γεραιστὸν ἀκρωτήριον. ὁ δὲ τελευτῶν ἀρὰς ἀρᾶται τοῖς Πελοπίδαις δεινάς κ.τ.λ. To Myrtilus was sometimes traced the name of the Μυρτῷον πέλαγος which lay S. of Euboea, E. of the Peoponnesus, and W. of the Cyclades. Pausanias (8. 14. 12) rejects this etymology, supposing Myrtilus to have perished on the coast of Elis. The Myrtoan sea was probably so called from the islet Myrto near Geraestus.

A vase found at Capua shows Pelops and Hippodameia in a ship, from which Myrtilus is falling backwards into the water. A winged Erinys hovers in the air above, brandishing a sword over the head of Pelops (Baumeister, Denkmäler p. 1204, referring to Mon. Inst. x. 25).

ἐκοιμάθη : cp. Ai. 831 καλῶ θ’ ἅμα | πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον εὖ με κοιμίσαι.

παγχρυσέων δίφρων , the golden chariot given to Pelops by Poseidon: see Pind. O. 1. 87, in n. on 505. This plur. (750), as denoting one chariot (like ὄχεα, ἅρματα), is not Homeric. παγχρυσέων (¯¯˘¯), the epic form, suits the metre here. Cp. Soph. Tr. 1099 χρυσέων (¯˘¯). Dindorf, keeping the MS. παγχρύσων, inserts ἐκ after it. The strophic test is absent in an epode.

πρόρριζος here= πανώλεθρος, as in Ar. Ran. 587 πρόρριζος αὐτός, ἡ γυνή, τὰ παιδία, | κάκιστ’ ἀπολοίμην. It would strain the word to understand, ‘torn from his place’ in the chariot.

ἐκριφθείς . In Her. 6. 86 ἐκτέτριπται...πρόρριζος is said of a man whose family is exterminated (cp. Eur. Hipp. 684); but ἐκτριφθείς is manifestly unsuitable here.

ἔλειπεν (cr. n.) is confirmed by metre, since every other v. of this epode has anacrusis, which ἔλιπεν would exclude. For the intrans. λείπω, cp. Eur. H. F. 133 τὸ δὲ κακοτυχὲς οὐ λέλοιπεν ἐκ τέκνων: Helen. 1156 οὔποτ’ ἔρις | λείψει κατ’ ἀνθρώπων πόλεις. And ἕλειπεν in turn confirms οἴκου as against οἴκους . For πω suits the imperf. in this sense (‘was never yet absent from the house’), but would require the aor. if the sense were, ‘has never yet left the house.’ For the sing. οἴκου (=family), cp. 978.

πολύπονος . πολυπάμονας is very possibly the word which was read by the schol. on 508 (see cr. n.). But πολύπονος, the reading of our MSS., suits the context far better. Even if the v. l. οἴκους were right, such an epithet as ‘wealthy’ is jarring here. In an epode, conjecture had freer scope than in a strophe; and πολυπάμονας may have been prompted by the desire to define οἴκους.— Remark αἰκία so soon after αἰκίαις (511): cp. 163 (γᾶν), n.

516-1057

This second ἐπεισόδιον comprises four scenes. (1) 516—659. Electra and Clytaemnestra. (2) 660— 803. The disguised Paedagogus enters, and relates to Clytaemnestra the death of Orestes. She presently goes with him into the house. (3) 804—870. Electra and the Chorus. (4) 871—1057. Chrysothemis re-enters, and tells what she has seen at the grave. Electra speaks with her of a new resolve.

ἀνειμένη is emphasised by μέν , which has no corresponding δέ: the implied antithesis is, ἐπέχειν δέ σε ἐγὼ μόνη οὐ δύναμαι (519 f.). Cp. Ant. 578 ἐκ δὲ τοῦδε χρὴ | γυναῖκας εἶναι τάσδε μηδ’ ἀνειμένας, where see n.

ὡς ἔοικας : Tr. 1241 n.

στρέφει , versaris, go about (instead of remaining in the seclusion of the γυναικωνῖτις): cp. H. 6. 4. 16 ἐν τῷ φανερῷ ἀναστρεφομένους. Tr. 907 ἄλλῃ δὲ κἄλλῃ δωμάτων στρωφωμένη. The simple στρέφομαι is very rarely so used; but cp. Solon fr. 4. 23 ταῦτα μὲν ἐν δήμῳ στρέφεται κακά.

Clytaemnestra begins in the same strain as Chrysothemis, who likewise emphasised her reproof by the word αὖ (328).

μή τοι θυραίαν γ’ : τοι (Lat. sane) here limits with an ironical force, while γε lays stress on the adj. The combination μή τοί...γε occurs also in O. C. 1407, Ai. 472: μή τοι, without γε, in O. C. 1439, Ant. 544.

αἰσχύνειν φίλους : said from an Athenian point of view (on Ant. 578). The Homeric maiden of noble birth, such as Nausicaa, has more freedom.

καίτοι : you disregard my authority, and yet complain of it as oppressive.

δὴ goes with πολλούς : cp. 202 ἐχθίστα δή (n.).

ἐξεῖπάς με … ὡς : cp. 332 n.

θρασεῖα , ‘insolent’: cp. Legg. 630 B θρασεῖς καὶ ἄδικοι καὶ ὑβρισταί. I. T. 275 ἀνομίᾳ θρασύς. Aesch. P. V. 42(of Κράτος) ἀεί γε δὴ νηλὴς σὺ καὶ θράσους πλέως. The conj. τραχεῖα is plausible, but needless.

ἄρχω ‘rule’: it should not be taken with the partic., as= ‘provoke with insult’ (552). Cp. 264 κἀκ τῶνδ’ ἄρχομαι: 597 δεσπότιν.

ὕβριν … οὐκ ἔχω : cp. Ant. 300 πανουργίας...ἔχειν (n.). In the next clause, κακῶς κλύουσα , etc., are the emphatic words: ‘Insolent I am not; my words to you are only such as you address to me.’

πατὴρ γάρ κ.τ.λ. A comma should follow ἄλλο, since τέθνηκεν depends on πρόσχημά σοί (ἐστιν) ὡς: cp. Her. 7. 157 πρόσχημα μὲν ποιεύμενος ὡς ἐπ’ Ἀθήνας ἐλαύνει.—If there is no comma after ἄλλο, the constr. becomes most awkward. Thus Paley makes ὡς depend on κλύω (‘I am told’) supplied from v. 524. Campbell renders: ‘your father, that is what you are always holding forth, (how that he) died by my act’; adding: ‘By a kind of attraction, the main sentence, as it proceeds, becomes subordinated to the parenthesis.’

πρόσχημα here=σκῆψις, πρόφασις. Cp. 682.

ἡ γὰρ Δίκη . The γάρ, which has been impugned (cr. n.), is right. ‘He certainly died, and by my hand; for Justice, whose instrument I was, required his death.’ As to Δίκη the avenger, cp. 175 f. (n.). Aesch. Ag. 1432 μὰ τὴν τέλειον τῆς ἐμῆς παιδὸς Δίκην, | Ἄτην τ’, <*>ρινύν θ’, αἷσι τόνδ’ ἔσφαξ’ ἐγώ.

ᾗ χρῆν σ’ ἀρήγειν κ.τ.λ. The inf. represents the apodosis; i.e., ‘It was your duty to help,’ implies, ‘you would have helped,’ ἀρωγὸς ἂν ἦσθα. Cp. Eur. Med. 586 χρῆν ς’, εἴπερ ἦσθα μὴ κακός, πείσαντ’ ἐμὲ | γαμεῖν γάμον τόνδ’ (i.e., πείσας ἂν ἐγάμεις). Lys. or. 32 § 23 εἱ ἐβούλετο δίκαιος εἶναι,... ἐξῆν αὐτῷ... μισθῶσαι τὸν ο<*>κον (i.e., ἐμίσθωσεν ἄν).

The order of words in the MSS., ἐπεὶ πατὴρ οὗτος σός, is probably right; the words would then fall from her with a certain deliberate bitterness. Cp. 542: Ant. 44 ἦ γὰρ νοεῖς θάπτειν σθ’ (n.): Ph. 101 λέγω σ’ ἐγὼ δόλῳ Φιλοκτήτην λαβεῖν.

μοῦνος (O.T. 304 n.) Ἑλλήνων . He of all men—the father of the maiden —was the one who resolved on sacrificing her. The sacrifice was, indeed, approved by the other chiefs ( Aesch. Ag. 230 φιλόμαχοι βραβῆς); and several persons took part in the deed itself (ib. 240 ἕκαστον θυτήρων). But, in the first instance, when Calchas spoke, the decision rested with Agamemnon. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 205—225, ending with ἔτλα δ’ οὖν | θυτὴρ γενέσθαι θυγατρός. Sophocles, like Aeschylus, ignores the legend used by Euripides, that Iphigeneia was not really slain at Aulis, but wafted by Artemis to the Tauric Chersonese.

Nauck requires τὴν αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ instead of τὴν σὴν ὅμαιμον, because Agamemnon's unique crime was the slaughter of his own child: as if the text did not convey this. Clytaemnestra means, ‘while mourning a father, you forget a sister.’

532 f. The regular mode of expression would be, οὐκ ἴσον λύπης καμὼν ἐμοί, ὁ σπείρας τῇ τικτούσῃ. But, having written ὅτ’ ἔσπειρε, the poet explains ἐμοί by repeating the comparison in a new form, ὥσπερ ἡ τίκτουσ’ ἐγώ. (For ὡς or ὥσπερ after ἴσος, cp. Lys. or. 19 § 36 ἡγοῦντο... τὰ ἐκεῖ...εἶναι ἴσα ὥσπερ τὰ ἐνθάδε .) Those who reject v. 533 omit to notice that, without it, the words οὐκ ἴσον καμὼν ἐμοί would be unintelligible. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1417 ἔθυσεν αὑτοῦ παῖδα, φιλτάτην ἐμοὶ | ὠδῖν’.

This assertion of the mother's superior claim is a counterpart to the doctrine of Athena in Aesch. Eum. 658 f., οὐκ ἔστι μήτηρ ἡ κεκλημένου τέκνου | τοκεύς, τροφὸς δὲ κύματος νεοσπόρου. Cp. above, Aesch. Eum. 366 n.

τοῦ χάριν, τίνων : τοῦ (neut.) χάριν, ‘wherefore?’ (as in Ph. 1029, τί μ’ ἀπάγεσθε; τοῦ χάριν; ): τίνων (masc.) χάριν; ‘for the sake of what men?’ ‘Wherefore—to please whom—did he immolate her?’ This is the only construction of the words which fits Ἀργείων in 535. The twofold question also suits the vehemence of the speaker, who is seeking to drive the point home.

The alternative, which most editors have preferred, is to take τίνων as the participle. But there is an insuperable objection to this, which seems to have escaped notice. The words, τοῦ χάριν τίνων; could mean only, ‘paying a debt of gratitude for what?’ They could not mean, ‘paying a debt of gratitude to whom?’ The latter would be τῷ χάριν τίνων; See (e.g.) Aesch. P. V. 985 καὶ μὴν ὀφείλων ἂν τίνοιμ’ αὐτῷ χάριν: Aesch. Ag. 821 τούτων θεοῖσι χρὴ πολύμνηστον χάριν | τίνειν. Hence the question, τοῦ χάριν τίνων; could not possibly be answered by Ἀργείων. For, evidently, the latter word could not mean, (‘for a benefit conferred by) the Greeks.’ A scholiast in the Baroccian MS. (cr. n. on 545), who explains τοῦ χάριν τίνων by τίνος χάριν ἀποδιδούς, plainly meant, ‘showing gratitude for what?’—and his paraphrase was correct; only he overlooked the context.

ἀλλ’ οὐ μετῆν κ.τ.λ.: cp. Ant. 48 ἀλλ’ οὐδὲν αὐτῷ τῶν ἐμῶν μ’ εἴργειν μέτα (=μέτεστι).

ἀλλ’ ἀντ’ ἀδελφοῦ δῆτα . Here the first supposition is introduced by πότερον, and the second by ἀλλὰ δῆτα, as in Ai. 460—466. ἀλλά was regularly used in thus putting the imagined arguments of an adversary,—the figure called ὑποφορά in Greek rhetoric, and in Latin subiectio, because subicimus id quod oportet dici (Cornificius, 4. 23. 33). Xen. An. 5. 8. 4 πότερον ᾔτουν τί σε καί, ἐπεί μοι οὐκ ἐδίδους, ἔπαιον; ἀλλ’ ἀπῄτουν; ἀλλὰ περὶ παιδικῶν μαχόμενος; ἀλλὰ μεθύων ἐπαρῴνησα; In this verse, ἀλλὰ introduces both the supposed argument and the reply, since κτανὼν =εἰ ἔκτανεν (as=‘granting that he slew’). Cp. Andoc. or, 1. § 148 τίνα γὰρ καὶ ἀναβιβάσομαι δεήσομενον ὑπὲρ ἐμαυτοῦ; τὸν πατέρα; ἀλλὰ τέθνηκεν. ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἀδελφούς; ἀλλ’ οὐκ εἰσίν. ἀλλὰ τοὺς παῖδας; ἀλλ’ οὔπω γεγένηνται .

ἀντὶ ἀδελφοῦ here=‘in his stead,’ i.e. ‘to save him from slaying his child’: not, ‘for his sake.’ Nor is it short for ἀντὶ [τῶν τοῦ] ἀδελφοῦ.

τἄμ’ : for the neut. referring to persons, cp. 972: O. T. 1195 n. In Ant. 48 τῶν ἐμ<*>ν, and in O. T. 1448 τῶν γε σῶν, may be masc., like O. C. 832 τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἄγω.

παῖδες … διπλοῖ . The schol. observes that, according to Homer, Helen bore to Menelaüs only a daughter Hermionè ( Od. 4. 14,—indicated, though not named, in Il. 3. 175); but that Hesiod mentioned also a son (fr. 131): ἣ τέκεθ’ Ἑρμιόνην δουρικλειτῷ Μενελάῳ, | ὁπλότατον δ’ ἔτεκεν Νικόστρατον, ὄζον Ἄρηος. Sophocles follows Hesiod, since Menelaüs could not have been expected to sacrifice an only child.

540 f. Nauck would prefer a single verse in place of these two, viz. οὓς Ἰφιγενείας εἰκὸς ἦν θνῄσκειν πάρος.

ἢ here introduces a third supposition (cp. 530), and in 544 a fourth.

ἢ τῶν ἐμῶν Ἅιδης : the absence of caesura gives a harsh emphasis to the words; cp. 530.

δαίσασθαι , sc. αὐτὰ (fr. 731 ὠμόβρως ἐδαίσατο | τὸν Ἀστάκειον παῖδα): epexegetic inf.: cp. 1277: Eur. Med. 1399 φιλίου χρῄζω στόματος | παίδων ὁ τάλας προσπτύξασθαι (sc. αὐτό, cp. Eur. Phoen. 1671): Plat. Crito 52B οὐδ’ ἐπιθυμία σε ἄλλης πόλεως οὐδ’ ἄλλων νόμων ἔλαβεν εἰδέναι.—The destroying gods, such as Ares ( Il. 5. 289) and Thanatos ( Eur. Alc. 844), were supposed to rejoice, like the dead ( Hom. Od. 11. 96, Eur. Hec. 536), in draughts of blood.

The conj. λῄσασθαι (‘to make his prey’) is correct in form ( Eur. Tro. 866 ἐλῄσατο), but weaker than the vulgate.

πανώλει expresses intense hatred, as in Ph. 1357Odysseus is τῷ πανώλει παιδὶ τῷ Λαερτίου.

παρεῖτο , lit., ‘had been neglected,’—allowed to pass out of his thoughts. This plpf. (identical in form with the 2nd aor.) is somewhat rare: cp. however Thuc. 4. 103 καθεῖτο (followed by καθειστήκει): Critias 117 C ἀφεῖτο (preceded by ἐκεχειρούργητο).

The sense does not absolutely require us to take Μενέλεω δ’ as=τῶν δὲ Μενέλεω (παίδων); but that is clearly what is meant.

ἀβούλου , inconsiderate, — not taking proper thought for his children; cp. Tr. 139 τίς ὧδε | τέκνοισι Ζῆν’ ἄβουλον εἶδεν;

κακοῦ γνώμην , perverse,— in choosing to sacrifice his own offspring, rather than another's. There is a bitter irony in this mode of characterising what she regards as unnatural cruelty.

δοκῶ μέν : 61 n.

εἰ καὶ , though (as is the case): cp. O. T. 408 εἰ καὶ τυραννεῖς, and appendix on O. T. 305.

εἰ φωνὴν λάβοι : cp. Aesch. Ag. 37(οἶκος) εἰ φθογγὴν λάβοι. In the Odyssey the departed spirits are conceived unable to recognise or to accost the living, until they have tasted the offerings of blood (11. 153).—Similarly Oedipus imagines how Laïus would testify, if he could return to life ( O. C. 998).

τοῖς πεπραγμένοις , causal dat.; cp. Thuc. 3. 98 τοῖς πεπραγμένοις φοβούμενος τοὺς Ἀθηναίους: Soph. Tr. 1127 n.

γνώμην δικαίαν σχοῦσα κ.τ.λ.: first attain to a just view of the matter, and then, but not sooner, blame thy neighbours. Schol.: οἷον λογισμῷ χρησαμένη δικαίῳ τότε [=εἶτα] τοὺς πέλας ψ<*>γε ἡμᾶς. The usual sense of the aor. ἔσχον (‘came to have,’ ‘acquired’) is a reason for taking the words thus, rather than as referring to the subject of δοκῶ, ‘though I have held a just view’; in the latter case, we should have expected ἔχουσα. The aor. part. of the simple ἔχω is not frequent ( Od. 4. 70 and Thuc. 5. 2 σχών: Antiphon or. 5 § 67 σχόντες: Her. 4. 203 σχοῦσι).

ἐρεῖς μὲν οὐχὶ κ.τ.λ. The antithesis implied by μὲν is given by vv. 554 f.: ‘I have not, indeed, provoked this discussion; still, I should like to speak.’ For ἐρεῖς preceding the negative, cp. Ant. 223 ἄναξ, ἐρῶ μὲν οὐχ κ.τ.λ. For the constr., ἐρεῖς … μ’ ὡς , cp. 520.

ἄρξασά τι λυπηρὸν : cp. fr. 339 ἄρξασι Φρυξὶ τὴν κατ’ Ἀργείων ὕβριν. This constr., rare for ἄρχω, is regular for ὑπάρχω, as Dem. or. 19 § 280 εὐεργεσίας ἃς ὑπῆρξαν εἰς ἡμᾶς.

τάδ’ ἐξήκους’ , alluding to the reproaches in vv. 518, 529, etc. Cp. Ph. 378 δηχθεὶς πρὸς ἁξήκουσεν, ‘stung by the abuse.’

τοῦ τεθνηκότος θ’ ὕπερ . She will speak justly in the cause of both. The pathos of Iphigeneia's death is not diminished, but enhanced, if Agamemnon acted against his own will.—Hermann, reading τοῦ τεθνηκότος γ’ , took γε to imply that she would not defend herself. But the double τε suits the promise of impartiality.

καὶ μὴν , lit., ‘and verily,’— expressing assent to the request: cp. Ant. 221 n.

λόγους ἐξῆρχές με =προσεφώνεις με: cp. 123 ff. τάκεις...οἰμωγὰν...Ἀγαμέμνονα: O.C. 1120 τέκνα...μηκύνω λόγον (speak at length to my children). ἐξάρχω was said esp. of beginning a musical strain ( Eur. Tro. 148 ff. μολπὰν...οἵαν... ἐξῆρχον θεούς). Here it perhaps suggests the same idea, with a tinge of irony: ‘if you always began in such a key,’—viz., of filial deference.

558-609

Clytaemnestra has argued that she was justified in slaying Agamemnon, because he had slain Iphigeneia. The topics of Electra's reply are as follows.

(1) 558—562. The wife who slew her husband would be a criminal, even if the motive had been just retribution; but the real motive was her love for Aegisthus. (2) 563—576. Agamemnon was not a free agent in slaying Iphigeneia; the act was forced upon him by Artemis. (3) 577—583. Suppose, however, that he was a free agent, and wished to please his brother; still she was not justified in taking his life. (4) 584—594. And in any case her plea does not excuse her for living with the man who helped to slay her husband.—The speech then closes in a strain of reproach and defiance (595 —609).

καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι : the same formula as in 892 and Ant. 245,—καὶ δὴ expressing prompt compliance. Cp. also 1436, Ant. 1464.The sense of πατέρα is relative to the speaker, and not (as would be more natural) to the subject of φὴς : see on Tr. 1125 τῆς πατροφόντου μητρός. —For the doubled ἄν, cp. 333 f.

εἴτ’ οὖν … εἴτε : cp. 199 n. We supply ἔκτεινας: cp. Aesch. Eum. 468 σὺ δ’, εἰ δικαίως εἴτε μή, κρῖνον δίκην, where ἔκτεινα is understood from v. 463.

λέξω : the fut. here implies the sense of a task from which the speaker will not shrink; ‘I have to tell thee’;—as elsewhere the fut. bespeaks indulgence for a request: O.T. 1446 προστρέψομαι: Ai. 825 αἰτήσομαι. The conjecture δείξω seems unnecessary.

ὡς οὐ δίκῃ γ’ : γε, emphasising δίκῃ, is suitable here, since δικαίως (560) expressed the first of two alternatives. For the omission of the object to ἔκτεινας, cp. Ph. 801(ἔμπρησον), n.— ἔσπασεν , a stronger word than εἵλκυσε: cp. Ant. 791(of Erôs) σὺ καὶ δικαίων ἀδίκους φρένας παρασπᾷς ἐπὶ λώβᾳ.— πειθὼ : cp. Od. 3. 264(Aegisthus) πόλλ’ Ἀγαμεμνονέην ἄλοχον θέλγεσκ’ ἐπέεσσιν.

κυναγὸν : the Doric form, as in λοχαγός, ὁδαγός, etc. ( Ant. 715 n.): but κυνηγετεῖν ( Ai. 5), κυνηγία, κυνηγέτης.

ποινὰς , acc. in appos. with the sentence; cp. 129 n., P.V. 563 τίνος ἀμπλακίας ποινὰς ὀλέκει; Eur. Alc. 6 καί με θητεύειν πατὴρ | θνητῷ παρ’ ἀνδρὶ τῶνδ’ ἄποιν’ ἠνάγκασεν.

τὰ πολλὰ πνεύματ’ ἔσχ’ , ‘she stayed those frequent winds,’ which ordinarily blow from the coast of Greece,—causing a calm of unusual length. For τὰ πολλὰ , cp. 931: O.C. 87 τὰ πόλλ’ ἐκεῖν’ ὅτ’ ἐξέχρη κακά: Aesch. Ag. 1456 μία τὰς πολλάς, τὰς πάνυ πολλὰς | ψυχὰς ὀλέσασ’. For ἔσχε as=‘stopped,’ cp. O.C. 888 βουθυτοῦντά μ’...ἔσχετ’.

Acc. to Aesch. ( Aesch. Ag. 149 f., Aesch. Ag. 192), the Greeks were detained by adverse winds, blowing from the N.E. : and this seems to have been the account given in the Cypria (c. 776 B.C.), Proclus Chrest. p. 455: ἐπέσχεν αὐτοὺς τοῦ πλοῦ χειμῶνας ἐπιπέμπουσα. But other authorities speak of a calm. Thus I. A. 9 ff. οὔκουν φθόγγος γ’ οὔτ’ ὀρνίθων | οὔτε θαλάσσης· σιγαὶ δ’ ἀνέμων | τόνδε κατ’ Εὔριπον ἔχουσιν. Schol. Eur. Or. 647 ἐπειράθη τῆς θεοῦ ὀργιζομένης καὶ κατεχούσης τοὺς ἀνέμους. Tzetzes on Lycophron 183 χολωθεῖσα δ’ ἐπὶ τούτῳ ἡ θεὸς τοὺς ἀνέμους κατέσχεν. Ovid ( Met. 13. 183) combines both versions: exspectata diu, nulla aut contraria classi | Flamina sunt.

It has been objected that vessels provided with oars need not have been detained by a calm. But the ships of the Greek fleet were not light craft. Each carried from 50 to 120 armed men, besides σκεύη πολεμικά: and the warriors were also the rowers (cp. Thuc. 1. 10). It is intelligible, then, that they should await the aid of wind before attempting the passage of the Aegaean. We must remember, too, the strong and shifting currents in the Euripus (στονόεντα πορθμόν, Soph. Ant. 1145: παλιρρόχθοις ἐν Αὐλίδος τόποις, Aesch. Ag. 191).

We cannot well render:—(1)‘He suffered those tedious winds,’—supplying ὁ πατήρ from v. 558. Nor: (2) ‘She directed those tedious winds at Aulis,’—a version which would at least require ἐπ’ Αὐλίδι. Cp. Ph. 1119 ἔχε | δύσποτμον ἀρὰν ἐπ’ ἄλλοις.

The conjecture πλοῖα for πολλὰ (cr. n.) would be an attractive remedy, if the idea of a calm were not admissible. It may be noticed, however, that the word πλοῖον, admitted by Aesch. as a synonym for ναῦς ( Aesch. Ag. 625), occurs in Soph. only once (fr. 127), and is not extant in

Αὐλίδι . Aulis was so named from the channel (αὐλός), as other towns were named from αὐλών ‘a valley.’ It stood on the Boeotian coast, in the territory of Tanagra, about three miles s. of the point where, at Chalcis in Euboea, the Euripus is narrowest. The site was a rocky peninsula (hence Αὐλίδα πετρήεσσαν, Il. 2. 496), having on the south of it a large basin, known as the βαθὺς λιμήν (Strabo 3. p. 403). Pausanias saw at Aulis an ancient temple of Artemis, with two statues of the goddess (9. 19. 6).

ἢ )γὼ φράσω , a self-correction, as in 352 ἢ μάθ’ ἐξ ἐμοῦ. It is not θέμις for a mortal to cross-question a goddess face to face.—For the simple gen. κείνης , cp. 668: Ph. 370 μαθεῖν ἐμοῦ.

ὡς ἐγὼ κλύω : implying the possibility of other accounts. Aeschylus does not define the offence which had angered Artemis ( Ag. 132). According to Euripides, Agamemnon had rashly vowed that he would sacrifice to her the fairest creature that the year should bring forth (I.T. 20).

θεᾶς … κατ’ ἄλσος , a sacred precinct near the temple of Artemis at Aulis, mentioned in Eur. I.A. 1544, Ἀρτέμιδος ἄλσος λείμακάς τ’ ἀνθεσφόρους, and called πολύθυτον, ib. 185. At many places on the eastern coasts of Greece Artemis was worshipped, esp. as λιμενοσκόπος (see on Soph. Tr. 637).

παίζων , ‘amusing himself,’ ‘taking his pleasure.’ The allusion is to the pursuit of game, though παίζω had no definitely technical sense like that of our word ‘sport.’ We find the verb associated with hunting in Od. 6. 104 ff. (Artemis) τερπομένη κάπροισι καὶ ὠκείῃς ἐλάφοισι· | τῇ δέ θ’ ἅμα νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο, | ἀγρονόμοι παίζουσι. Dindorf quotes Plut. Alex. 23 πολλάκις δὲ παίζων καὶ ἀλώπεκας ἐθήρευε καὶ ὄρνιθας. Tzetzes, in telling the story, says, ἐξελθὼν ἐπὶ κυνηγέσιον (on Lycophr. 183).

ποδοῖν : i.e., by the sound of his feet; not by their touch.

ἔλαφον , ‘a stag.’ The word can also mean ‘a hind,’ as in fr. 86 κεροῦσσα...ἔλαφος.

στικτὸν ( Ph. 184)= βαλιόν: Eur. Bacch. 111 στικτῶν...νεβρίδων: Kaibel Epigr. 1082. 4 στικτὴν ἔλαφον .

κεράστην : cp. the Homeric ἔλαφον κεραόν ( Il. 3. 24, etc.).

οὗ κατὰ σφαγὰς , concerning the slaughter of it: cp. Her. 1. 31 τὰ κατὰ τὸν Τέλλον...εἴπας: id. 2. 3 κατὰ μὲν δὴ τὴν τροφὴν τῶν παιδίων τοσαῦτα ἔλεγον. Others understand (less well, I think), ‘on the occasion of the slaughter’ (‘beim Erlegen desselben,’ G. Wolff; and so Nauck).

ἐκκομπάσας ἔπος τι τυγχάνει , ‘he chanced to utter a certain (irreverent) boast,’ βαλών , ‘after hitting’ (with an arrow, or perh. with a javelin). ἔπος τι is euphemistic: cp. Hyginus Fab. 98 superbiusque in Dianam locutus est. The vaunt would naturally follow, not precede, the hit. And so we read elsewhere. Schol. Eur. Or. 647 καυχησάμενος δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ ἐπιτυχίᾳ, καὶ εἰπὼν ὡς οὐδ’ ἂν αὐτὴ ἡ Ἄρτεμις οὕτως ἔβαλεν, ἐπειράθη τῆς θεοῦ ὀργιζομένης κ.τ.λ. Proclus Chrest. p. 455 Ἀγαμέμνων ἐπὶ θήρᾳ βαλὼν ἔλαφον ὑπερβάλλειν ἔφησε καὶ τὴν Ἄρτεμιν. Tzetzes on Lycophr. 183 τρώσας ἔλαφον μέγα καυχήσας ἐφθέγξατο οὕτως· Οὐδὲ ἡ Ἄρτξμις (sc. οὕτως ἂν ἔβαλεν).

This is the reason against taking τυγχάνει with βαλών, as=‘he shoots and hits’; cp. Il. 15. 581 θηρητὴρ ἐτύχησε βαλών: Her. 3. 35 εἰ...τοῦ παιδὸς...βαλὼν τύχοιμι. The vaunt must then precede the hit.

Others take βαλὼν with ἔπος : ‘he chanced to let fall some boastful word.’ But this is objectionable on two grounds. (1) ἐκβάλλειν ἔπος is a very frequent phrase; Il. 18. 324: Od. 4. 503: Pind. P. 2. 81: Aesch. Ag. 1663, Aesch. Ch. 47: Her. 6. 69, etc. But βάλλειν ἔπος does not seem to occur: even in Ar. Ran. 595 καὶ βαλεῖς τι μαλθακόν, κἀκβαλεῖς is a v.l., and probably right; cp. Vesp. 1289 σκωμμάτιον...ἐκβαλῶ. (2) ἐκκομπάσας, combined with βαλών in this sense, would be awkwardly redundant.

Monk, with Musgrave, took σφαγὰς as=iugulum, understanding, ‘he uttered a vaunt, and hit the stag with his missile in the throat.’ (Mus. Crit. 1. 77.)

ἐκ τοῦδε , idcirco.

μηνίσασα , of divine wrath, as in O.C. 965, Tr. 274: and so μῆνις, Ai. 656, Ai. 757.But human resentment is denoted by the verb in O.C. 1274, Ant. 1177; and by the noun in O.T. 699, O.C. 1328.

Λητῴα κόρη : cp. O.T. 267 τῷ Λαβδακείῳ παιδί (n.).

ὡς : the will of the goddess was interpreted by Calchas. Nothing would be gained by reading ἕως (monosyll.).— ἀντίσταθμον ,=ἀντίρροπον, ‘in compensation for.’

ἐκθύσειε . The midd. ἐκθύεσθαι is to expiate (ἄγος), or to propitiate (θεόν). But the act. ἐκθύειν is merely a strengthened θύειν, ‘to make a sacrifice of,’ implying some cruelty or violence: Eur. Cyc. 371 ἐφεστίους ἱκτῆρας ἐκθύεις δόμων.

ὧδ’ ἦν , instead of <*>δ’ εἶχε or τοιαῦτα ἦν. When an adv. is joined with εἶναι, the verb is more often impers., as in εὖ γὰρ ἔσται ( Eur. Med. 89).

τὰ … θύματ’ : for the poet. pl., cp. Tr. 627 τὰ τῆς ξένης... | προσδέγματ’.

λύσις , ‘release’ from the detention at Aulis.

πρὸς οἶκον . The weather, which stopped the voyage to Troy, would also hinder some of the islanders from going home; but most of the allies from the mainland could have reached their respective ports with less difficulty; and we can only suppose that Calchas threatened them with the wrath of Artemis. In Aesch. Ag. 212Agamemnon speaks as if a return home were possible, though disgraceful. In Eur. I.A. 94 ff. he is on the point of dismissing the army, when Menelaüs interferes.

πολλὰ goes with both participles. Nauck objects that it must mean ‘often,’ and conjectures λιασθείς. But see Il. 11. 556 f., ὡς Αἴας τότ’ ἀπὸ Τρώων τετιημένος ἦτορ | ἤϊε, πόλλ’ ἀέκων. Ph. 254 ὦ πόλλ’ ἐγὼ μοχθηρός.

ἀντιβὰς : cp. Her. 6. 73(οὐκ) ἐδικαίευν ἔτι ἀντιβαίνειν. Geo. 4. 301 Multa reluctanti.

μόλις , aegre: Ant. 1105 μόλις μέν, καρδίας δ’ ἐξίσταμαι: Soph. Ph. 329.Aeschylus describes the struggle in the father's soul, until ἀνάγκας ἔδυ λέπαδνον ( Ag. 206—221).

εἰ δ’ οὖν , ‘but if it was with the wish,’ etc.,—referring to Clytaemnestra's words in 537 ff. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1042 εἰ δ’ οὖν ἀνάγκη τῆσδ’ ἐπιρρέποι τύχης (‘but if the doom of slavery should befall’).

ἐρῶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ σόν , ‘for I will state thy plea (537 ff.) also’: cp. Tr. 479 δεῖ γὰρ καὶ τὸ πρὸς κείνου λέγειν. Ai. 1313 ὅρα μὴ τοὐμὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν.

τούτου … οὕνεκ’ : for the large interval between the case and this prep., cp. O. T. 857 f.

νόμῳ , ‘rule,’ ‘principle’; Ant. 908, Tr. 616.

ὅρα ... μὴ … τιθῇς . The subjunctive here is supported by our best MS., L, which has τίθηις, while in 584 it has τίθης. In 584 τίθης is clearly right: ‘see that you are not making a false excuse’ (she is actually making it). Cp. Plat. Theaet. 145C ὅρα μὴ παίζων ἔλεγεν: and other examples in n. on Soph. Ph. 30.

Here, either τίθης or τιθῇς would be suitable. (1) With τίθης:—‘See that, in making this rule, you are not making woe for yourself.’ This means that to make the rule (as she is doing) is at once (logically) to make the woe. (2) With τιθῇς: —‘See lest, in making this rule, you make woe for yourself’: i.e., the rule may have the woe as a consequence. The woe is a future contingency (583 εἰ δίκης γε τυγχάνοις), against which Electra warns her. On the whole, I now prefer τιθῇς. Cp. 1003 ὅρα κακῶς πράσσοντε μὴ μείζω κακὰ | κτησώμεθ’: fr. 82 ἀλλ’ ὅρα μὴ κρεῖσσον ᾖ.

τιθεῖσα … νόμον : cp. n. on Ant. 8: Eur. Alc. 57 πρὸς τῶν ἐχόντων, Φοῖβε, τὸν νόμον τίθης.

εἰ γὰρ κτενοῦμεν . Note two points of syntax here. (1) We have two protases, not co-ordinate: the first of them, εἰ κτενοῦμεν, states the primary condition, on which everything else depends. ‘If that is to be the rule, then (if you got your due) you would die.’ Cp. Ai. 782 f.: Suppl. 1084 εἰ δ’ ἦμεν νέοι | δὶς καὶ γέροντες, εἴ τις ἐξημάρτανε, | διπλοῦ βίου λαχόντες ἐξωρθούμεθ’ ἄν. (2) The first protasis has the fut. indic.: the second protasis and the apodosis have the optat. with ἄν, not as a softened future, but in a potential sense. Cp. Thuc. 1. 142 φρούριον δ’ εἰ ποιήσονται, τῆς μὲν γῆς βλάπτοιεν ἄν τι μέρος. Eur. Tro. 730 εἰ γάρ τι λέξεις ᾦ χολώσεται στρατός, | οὔτ’ ἂν ταφείη παῖς ὅδ’, οὔτ’ οἴκτου τύχοι.

πρώτη : i.e., no one has more fully deserved the penalty.

εἰσόρα , instead of ὅρα: cp. 611, 997.

οὐκ οὖσαν ,=ψευδῆ, unreal, false: cp. Ar. Ran. 1052 ΕΥ. πότερον δ’ οὐκ ὄντα λόγον τοῦτον περὶ τῆς Φαίδρας ξυνέθηκα; ΑΙΣ. μὰ Δἴ, ἀλλ’ ὄντ’.

τίθης : see on 580 f.

εἰ … θέλεις , here merely a form of ironical courtesy: but in O.T. 343=‘if you choose.’

τῷ παλαμναίῳ , more forcible than φονεῖ: cp. Tr. 1207 φονέα γενέσθαι καὶ παλαμναῖον σέθεν (n.).

πρόσθεν ἐξαπώλεσας . The point of πρόσθεν is that, having first used his aid to slay her husband, she has put him in that husband's place.

παιδοποιεῖς . The active voice of this verb is rarer than the middle, but is proved by metre in Eur. Heracl. 524, Ar. Eccl. 615.In both forms it is usually said of the man.

Erigonè, daughter of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra (Tzetzes on Lyc. 1374), was mentioned by the early cyclic poet Cinaethon ( Paus. 2. 18. 6), and was the theme of Sophocles in his Ἠριγόνη. Hyginus ( Hyg. Fab. 122) notices a son of Aegisthus named Aletes, who gives his name to a play by Sophocles, but does not record the mother: see p. xliii note 4.

εὐσεβεῖς : schol. rec.: ἐννόμους, ἤγουν ἐξ ἐννόμου γάμου. ‘Stainless,’ as being the legitimate offspring of a lawful marriage.

κἀξ εὐσεβῶν : τουτέστιν ἐννόμῳ γάμῳ ἡρμοσμένων (schol.). The reference is to both parents, not to Agam. only.

By τοὺς...πρόσθεν εὐσεβεῖς Electra means Orestes and herself. Both are ‘cast out’ of their just rights. Cp. O.T. 611 φίλον ...ἐσθλὸν ἐκβαλεῖν. Eur. El. 62 τεκοῦσα δ’ ἄλλους παῖδας Αἰγίσθῳ πάρα | πάρεργ’ Ὀρέστην κἀμὲ ποιεῖται δόμων.

βλαστόντας . Some MSS., including L, have βλαστῶντας: but, though βλαστέω may be classical, βλαστάω occurs only in late Greek, as schol. Pind. 4. 65 βλαστᾷ: Hermas Past. p. 57 (ap. Veitch) βλαστῶντα.

ἐκβαλοῦσ’ ἔχεις , an emphatic perfect, like ἀτιμάσας ἔχει ( Ant. 22).

πῶς ταῦτ’ ἐπαινέσαιμ’ ἄν ; Cp. Ph. 451 ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα, ποῦ δ’ αἰνεῖν...;

ἢ is better here than ἦ . ‘How can such an act be approved? Or will you plead that, though bad in itself, it is ex cused by the provocation?’—The constr. is:—ἢ ἐρεῖς ὡς καὶ ταῦτα λαμβάνεις ἀντίποινα τῆς θυγατρός; lit., ‘that thou takest this also as compensation,’ etc. (This seems truer than to make ταῦτα an acc. of respect, ‘in regard to this also.’) The traditional reading, καὶ τοῦτ’ , admits of the same rendering. But Greek idiom favours the assimilation of the pronoun to ἄποινα (cp. O.C. 88 n.); and ταῦτ’ would easily have become τοῦτ’, if it had been supposed that the sense was, ‘Wilt thou say this too?’

αἰσχρῶς δ’ , sc. ἐρεῖς. I leave the traditional δ’ : for, though it might well be absent, it adds a certain vivacity to the retort. ‘Will that be your plea? Nay, it will be a shameful one.’

ἐάν περ καὶ λέγῃς , ‘if you do allege it’ (as it is scarcely conceivable that you should). Here καὶ goes closely with the verb: cp. Ant. 90 εἰ καὶ δυνήσει γ’.

ἐχθροῖς γαμεῖσθαι . Cp. <*>r. 1236 f., where Hyllus demurs to marrying lolè (whom he regards as indirectly the cause of his father's death): κρεῖσσον κἀμέ γ’, ὦ πάτερ, θανεῖν | ἢ τοῖσιν ἐχθίστοισι συνναίειν ὁμοῦ. Aegisthus is, in Electra's view, an ἐχθρός, primarily as having helped to murder Agamemnon. As the son of Thyestes, and the murderer of Atreus, he is in a further sense the ἐχθρός of all Atreidae.

These two verses, though not indispensable, seem genuine. Were they omitted, the transition from 592 to 595 would be somewhat abrupt.

ἀλλ’ οὐ γὰρ , elliptical: ‘But (I will argue no more), for,’ etc.: cp. 223 n.

πᾶσαν ἵης γλῶσσαν , poet. for πᾶσαν φωνὴν ἵης: cp. fr. 843. 3 πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην: Tr. 323 διήσει γλῶσσαν (n.). Legg. 890 D πᾶσαν, τὸ λεγόμενον, φωνὴν ἱέντα, i.e., ‘with all possible earnestness.’ Euthyd.p. 293 A πᾶσαν ἤδη φωνὴν ἠφίειν, δεόμενος τοῖν ξένοιν...σῶσαι ἡμᾶς.

κακοστομοῦμεν : the verb occurs only here: cp. εὐστομεῖν (O.C. 18). The conj. κακορροθοῦμεν is illustrated by Eur. Hipp. 340 ξυγγόνους κακορροθεῖς, but is needless.

καί σ’ ἔγωγε δεσπότιν . It is not easy to decide whether καί here means (1) ‘and indeed,’—or (2) like καίτοι, ‘and yet.’ The latter sense may be illustrated by Tr. 1048, Ant. 332, and Ar. Eq. 1250 χαίρων ἄπιθι· καί σ’ ἄκων ἐγὼ | λείπω. It would refer to τὴν μητέρα. ‘You complain that I revile my mother. And yet you are no mother in my view, but a mistress.’ But the other interpretation is simpler. καὶ will then refer to the instance of harshness already given (ἣ πᾶσαν ἵης γλῶσσαν). ‘And indeed I regard you as being (in all things) as much a mistress as a mother.’ [I formerly understood:— ‘And indeed it is even worse,—it is a case of a slave taunting her mistress’: but this is perhaps too artificial.] For δεσπότιν, cp. 264, and 1192 δουλεύω.

εἰς ἡμᾶς is best taken as=εἰς ἐμέ, since Orestes (601) is beyond the reach of the domestic tyranny denoted by δεσπότιν. Cp. 116 ἡμετέρου. There is no awkwardness in ἣ (599), since it follows νέμω.

βίον μοχθηρόν : see vv. 189 ff.

ἔκ τε σοῦ =ἐκ σοῦ τε: cp. 249 f. (n.).— κακοῖς … ξυνοῦσα : cp. 241 (ξυνναίοιμ’): O.T. 303 νόσῳ σύνεστιν.

συννόμου : so O.C. 340 αἱ...σύννομοι.

ὁ δ’ ἄλλος : not, ‘the other’ (of us two), which would be ὁ ἕτερος (though Theocr. 6. 45 has οὔδαλλος for οὐδέτερος): but, ‘that other one,’—that other member of our family,—of whom she was thinking when she spoke of τοὺς πρόσθεν εὐσεβεῖς (589). Some critics understand, ‘and he, besides.’ For this use of ἄλλος, see O.T. 290 n.: but it does not seem in place here. —No emendation (cr. n.) is probable, or needful.

χεῖρα σὴν : see on 11.

τρίβει βίον , in weary exile: cp. 159 ἀχέων: Ar. Pl. 526 ὀδυνηρότερον τρίψεις βίοτον.

603 The reason for writing δή με σοὶ rather than δή μέ σοι is that σοὶ, placed thus, would almost necessarily receive a slight emphasis when the verse was spoken. But the chief emphasis is on μιάστορα, and, so far as the sense is concerned, an enclitic σοι would suffice. Whitelaw's version brings this out:—‘O<*> whom I hear thee rate me that he lives | Reared up by me, for vengeance.’

μιάστορα , here, the avenger of a crime, like ἀλάστωρ: so Aesch. Eum. 176 ἕτερον ἐν κάρᾳ | μιάστορ’ ἐκ κείνου πάσεται. Eur. Med. 1371 οἵδ’ εἰσίν, οἴμοι, σῷ κάρᾳ μιάστορες.—Cp. 275.

τοῦδέ γ’ οὕνεκα : 387 n.

εἰς ἅπαντας : cp. O.T. 93 ἐς πάντας αὔδα (n.).

χρῇς . As to the forms χρῇς, χρῇ, see on Ant. 887 εἴτε χρῇ θανεῖν | εἴτ’ ἐν τοιαύτῃ ζῶσα τυμβεύειν στέγῃ,—where ζῶσα excludes χρή. Here, as in Ai. 1373(σοὶ δὲ δρᾶν ἔξεσθ’ ἃ χρῇς), χρὴ is possible, but certainly less natural than a verb in the 2nd person.

στόμαργον . It is probable that στόμαργος was only another form of στόμαλγος, which is not found; though στομαλγία was preferred to στομαργία, as γλωσσαλγία to γλωσσαργία. Both γλώσσαλγος and γλώσσαργος occur in later Greek.

τῶνδε τῶν ἔ|ργων ἴδρις , ironi cal, as though these ἔργα were praiseworthy accomplishments. The v.l. κακῶν, for ἔργων, is very inferior.

σχεδόν τι , ‘almost,’ i.e., ‘it may perhaps be said that...’; cp. Ant. 470 σχεδόν τι μώρῳ μωρίαν ὀφλισκάνω (n.).

οὐ καταισχύνω : commonly in a good sense: cp. Ai. 1304 f.: Il. 6. 209 μηδὲ γένος πατέρων αἰσχυνέμεν. Eur. Or. 1169(Orestes speaking of his father), ὃν οὐ καταισχυνῶ.

ὁρῶ μένος πνέουσαν κ.τ.λ.: ‘I see that she (Electra) is breathing anger; but whether she has justice on her side, of that I no longer see any regard (on her part).’ Electra's speech, which began with temperate argument, has passed (at v. 595) into a strain of angry reproach— closing with the avowal that she would have wished to see Orestes take blood for blood (604 f.). The leader of the Chorus has once before reproved Electra's vehemence (213—220). Here the utterance is exactly parallel with that of the Chorus in Ant. 471 f. (after Antigone's defiant speech to Creon),—δηλοῖ τὸ γέννημ’ ὠμὸν ἐξ ὠμοῦ πατρὸς | τῆς παιδός· εἴκειν δ’ οὐκ ἐπίσταται κακοῖς.—For μένος πνέουσαν cp. Aesch. Ch. 33 κότον | πνέων.

σὺν δίκῃ ξύνεστι is an unusual pleonasm, but analogous to ἐνεῖναι ἔν τινι (O.C. 116), παρεῖναι παρά τινι ( Ph. 1056), προσθέσθαι πρός τινι ( Aesch. Pers. 531), etc. Cp. Soph. Ph. 1251 ξὺν τῷ δικαίῳ. It would be awkward (1) to understand τὸ μένος ξύνεστιν αὐτῇ (schol.); or (2) ἐκείνη ξύνεστι τῷ μένει (Herm. ). The conj. of Blaydes, εἰ δὲ σοὶ δίκη etc., yields a clear phrase (cp. O.T. 274 f.): but σοὶ is objectionable. He understands, ‘I see that Electra is angry; but you (Clytaemnestra) do not consider whether she is in the right.’ Paley, who adopts this conjecture, takes πνέουσαν to mean Clyt., and σοὶ, Electra.

Other interpretations are:—(1) ‘I see that Electra is wroth; but as to whether she is in the right, I see no concern (anywhere),’—a timid way of saying that Clytaemnestra shows no such concern. So the schol. (2) ‘I see that Clytaemnestra is angry, but not that she cares whether she is right’:—an inference from some gesture. Both these versions rely on the fact that φροντίδος (612) is plainly an echo of φροντίδ’ (611). But: (a) it does not follow that φροντίδ’ is not Electra's thought. (b) It is surely clear that πνέουσαν must be Electra; and (c) as in Ant. 471 f., the second clause naturally refers to the same person.

ποίας δ’ ἐμοὶ δεῖ . The Chorus having said that Electra takes no φροντὶς as to whether she is in the right, Clytaemnestra rejoins, ‘And what manner of φροντὶς do I need in regard to her?’— i.e., ‘Must I not indeed be on my guard against her, seeing that she is capable of anything?’ (614 f.). Cp. Ar. Nub. 1032 δεινῶν δέ σοι βουλευμάτων ἔοικε δεῖν πρὸς αὐτόν . The sense recommends ἐμοὶ in preference to μοι . The order of words also favours it, since μοι would have been better placed after δεῖ.—As to δεῖ , remark that δεῖ μοί τινος is normal: see, e.g., fr. 852: Aesch. Ag. 848: Eur. Med. 565: Thuc. 1. 71§ 3: Plat. Rep. 370D, Plat. Rep. 389D, Plat. Soph. 253A, Plat. Men. 79C, Critias 108 B, Legg. 674 C, 881 A: while δεῖ μέ τινος is much rarer (Aesch. P.V. 86, Eur. Hipp. 23, etc.). On the other hand, with the inf., δεῖ με λέγειν is normal, and δεῖ μοι λέγειν extremely rare ( Xen. An. 3. 4. 35).

Others understand: (1) ‘If Electra has no consideration for justice, why should I have any consideration for her,—i.e., show her any tenderness?’ Or: (2) ‘If she heeds not justice, why should I heed her?’ Neither view seems well suited to the context.

καὶ ταῦτα , ‘and that too’: O.T. 37, Ant. 322.

τηλικοῦτος , fem. only here and in O.C. 751. The sense is, ‘so mature,’—old enough to know better. Cp. 185 f., and 962 ἄλεκτρα γηράσκουσαν. Not, ‘so young.’

ἆρα , when the expected answer is ‘yes,’ has an ironical tone; ‘pray, are you satisfied that she would...?’: cp. O.T. 822 ἆρ’ ἔφυν κακός; —followed by ἆρ’ οὐχὶ πᾶς ἄναγνος;

χωρεῖν ἂν (=ὅτι χωροίη ἂν) εἰς πᾶν ἔργον : cp. Ar. Lys. 543 ἐθέλω δ’ ἐπὶ πᾶν ἰέναι. So Soph. Ant. 301 παντὸς ἔργου.

εὖ νυν ἐπίστω , as in O.T. 658. (In Ph. 1240 εὖ νῦν ἐπίστω is fitter.) νυν precedes a vowel also in O.T. 644, Ant. 705, Ai. 1129.

ἔξωρα , ‘unseasonable,’ from ὥρα in the sense of καιρός: not, ‘unsuited to my age.’ In Aeschin. or. 1. § 95 ἔξωρος= ‘past one's prime.’

προσεικότα : Ph. 902 f. τὴν αὑτοῦ φύσιν | ὅταν λιπών τις δρᾷ τὰ μὴ προσεικότα.

ἀλλὰ … γὰρ , elliptical: ‘but (I have excuse), for,’ etc.: cp. 223, 595.

ἡ … ἐκ σοῦ δυσμένεια : cp. Ant. 95 τὴν ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν: Tr. 631 τὸν πόθον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ.

ἐξαναγκάζει : cp. 256.— αἰσχροῖς , sc. πράγμασι: cp. 308 f.

622 f. The word θρέμμα is not necessarily scornful (see Ph. 243 <*> τοῦ γέροντος θρέμμα Λυκομήδους); but it is sometimes applied to monsters ( Tr. 1093, etc.), or used, as here, in a disparaging tone, like our word ‘creature’; cp. Aesch. Th. 182(said to the Chorus), θρέμματ’ οὐκ ἀνασχετά.

ἦ σ’ ἐγὼ κ.τ.λ., a bitter echo of Electra's phrase (619 f.): ‘Yes, indeed,—they draw only too many words from thee.’ Others understand (less well, I think):—‘Indeed, my forbearance in word and deed encourages thee to say too much.’

νιν =αὐτά, the πόλλ’ ἄγαν (ἔπη): cp. 436.

εὑρίσκεται , ‘find for themselves,’—hardly more than εὑρίσκει (but in Ai. 1023 ηὑρόμην=‘gained’).

Cp. Milton, Apology for Smectymnuus (in his Prose Works, ed. Symmons, vol. I. p. 236): ‘I might also tell them [the prelates], what Electra in Sophocles, a wise virgin, answered her wicked mother, who thought herself too violently reproved by her the daughter: ‘'Tis you that say it, not I; you do the deeds, | And your ungodly deeds find me the words.’’

οὐ μὰ is here followed by a second negative, as in 1239 f.: Il. 1. 86, Il. 23. 44: Ar. Ran. 1043, etc.

δέσποιναν . This title, given to Athena in Ai. 38, is not Homeric in ref. to a goddess, but is so used by Pindar (fr. 122. 14 δέσποινα Κύπρου). At Athens it was more especially applied to Persephone ( Legg. 796 B ἡ...παρ’ ἡμῖν κόρη καὶ δέσποινα).

Ἄρτεμιν . Clytaemnestra calls u<*>n the virgin-goddess to witness her threat, because she regards Electra as guilty <*> unmaidenly conduct (516 ff.). Electra has already appealed to Artemis (563), and again invokes her in 1238.

θράσους τοῦδ’ οὐκ ἀλύξεις , ‘thou shalt not escape (punishment) for this boldness’; causal gen.: cp. Ant. 931 τούτων τοῖσιν ἄγουσιν | κλαύμαθ’ ὑπάρξει. Nub. 1239 οὔτοι... | ἐμοῦ καταπροΐξει (on my account). See n. on Ant. 488 οὐ<*> ἀλύξετον | μόρου κακίστου, where the gen. denotes the penalty. And so θράσους is sometimes taken here: but ‘escape from boldness’ surely could not mean, ‘escape from the penalty of boldness.’ It is different when (e.g.) φεύγων τόδ’ αἷμα κοινόν ( Aesch. Ch. 1038) means, ‘flying from (the stain of) a kinsman's murder.’— μόλῃ : cp. 313.

ὁρᾷς , in reproach; cp. O. T. 687, Ant. 735: Eur. Andr. 87 ορᾳς; ἀπαυδᾷς ἐν κακοῖς φίλοισι σοῖς.

ἐκφέρει : Thuc. 3. 84 ἀπαιδευσίᾳ ὀργῆς πλεῖστον ἐκφερόμενοι.

The v. l. παρεῖσα (cr. n.), though doubtless a mere conjecture, was a very natural one; for μεθιέναι (prop., ‘to let go’) seldom means, ‘to permit.’

οὐδὲ goes with θῦσαι. For the aor. inf., implying, ‘to complete the sacrifice,’ cp. 532, 285.

ὑπ’ εὐφήμου βοῆς , ‘with hushed clamour,’ i.e., in silence. In Ar. Av. 959 εὐφημἴ ἔστω is the notice that the sacrifice is going to begin: see on Soph. Ph. 8 ff. For ὑπό, denoting the accompaniment, cp. 711, Tr. 419(n.).

ἐπειδὴ σοί γ’ : γε necessarily emphasises σοί: thus arranged, the words could not mean, ἐπειδή γέ σοι. She means, ‘after giving you leave to say what you would, am I to meet with no forbearance?’

πᾶν λέγειν : Plat. Apol. 39A ἐάν τις τολμᾷ πᾶν ποιεῖν καὶ λέγειν.

κελεύω , not ‘command,’ but ‘exhort,’ ‘beg’; cp. Athen. Resp. 2. 18 κωμωδεῖν...τὸν μὲν δῆμον οὐκ ἐῶσιν, ἰδίᾳ δὲ κελεύουσιν (‘encourage’ it). For the asyndeton, cp. Aesch. P. V. 937 σέβου, προσεύχου, θῶπτε τὸν κρατουντ’ ἀεί.

τοὐμὸν στόμ’ : O.T. 426 Κρέοντα καὶ τοὐμὸν στόμα | προπηλάκιζε.

634 f. An altar, and probably an image, of Apollo stand before the palace. The attendant of Clytaemnestra carries offerings of various fruits, which she is now commanded to raise, as with a gesture of solemn oblation (ἔπαιρε ), and to place upon the altar. There is a resemblance to the scene in the Oedipus Tyrannus, where Iocasta, gravely alarmed, brings a suppliant branch and gifts of frankincense to Apollo Λύκειος, before the house (O.T. 911—923).

ἡ παροῦσά μοι , said to the πρόσπολος. For the nom. with art., instead of a voc., cp. Plat. Symp.p. 218 B οἱ δὲ οἰκέται... πύλας...τοῖς ὠσὶν ἐπίθεσθε. [In Ar. Ach. 242, πρόϊθ’ ἐς τὸ πρόσθεν ὀλίγον ἡ κανηφόρος, the correction προΐτω )ς may be right, though it is not necessary.]

θύματα … πάγκαρπα , commonly called (ἡ) παγκαρπία, or, for metre's sake, παγκάρπεια: fr. 366 (from the Μάντεις, in a list of objects used for sacred rites), ἐνῆν δὲ παγκάρπεια συμμιγὴς ὀλαῖς (=οὐλαῖς): Eur. fr. 912. 4 (spoken to Zeus) θυσίαν απορον παγκαρπείας | δέξαι πλήρη προχυθεισαν.

λυτηρίους … δειμάτων (410 n.): cp. 447, 1490. So Iocasta asks Apollo for a λύσιν εὐαγῆ (O.T. 921).

ἀνάσχω has been much suspected: Nauck even pronounces it ‘undoubtedly’ corrupt. Yet cp. Eur. El. 592, where the Chorus are exhorting Electra to pray for a happy result: ἔνεχε χέρας, ἄνεχε λόγον (‘uplift thy prayer’), | ἵει λιτὰς ἐς θεούς. There, the phrase is associated with the uplifting of the hands in supplication ( Il. 3. 318 θεοῖσι δὲ χεῖρας ἀνέσχον). The same thought may be present here, though we need not assume it.— Not, ‘that I may lift up (the θύματα) as εὐχάς.’

κλύοις ἂν , a reverent petition; cp. 1491.

προστατήριε : see on Tr. 208 f. τὸν εὐφαρέτραν | Ἀπόλλω προστάταν. Like Artemis ( Aesch. Th. 449), Apollo was thus called as ‘defender’ of the house before which his image or altar stood. Here Clytaemnestra is invoking him more especially as ἀλεξίκακος, averter of evil: Ar. Av. 61 Ἄπολλον ἀποτρόπαιε.

κεκρυμμένην , here=αἰνιγματώδη, covert in meaning, though spoken aloud,—because she merely alludes to her vision, without describing it, and without naming the persons to whom she refers (644—654). So Theogn. 681 ταῦτά μοι ᾐνίχθω κεκρυμμένα τοῖς ἀγαθοῖσιν. The ancients associated evil with any prayer which could not be freely uttered. The maxim μετὰ φωνῆς εὔχεσθαι was ascribed to Pythagoras (Clemens Strom. 4. 26§ 173). Cp. O.C. 131 n. ‘Not every one is ready,’ says Persius (2. 6), murmurque humilesque susurros | Tollere de templis et aperto vivere voto. Cp. Horace Epp. 1. 16. 59.

οὐ γὰρ ἐν φίλοις , meaning Electra: for the plur., cp. 652.

πρὸς φῶς with ἀναπτύξαι: cp. Ph. 580 δεῖ δ’ αὐτὸν λέγειν | εἰς φῶς ὃ λέξει.

πολυγλώσσῳ , ‘garrulous,’ agrees with Clytaemnestra's complaints of Electra in 520, 623. παλιγγλώσσῳ, in the sense of ‘ill-omened’ (βλασφήμῳ Hesych.), would be no gain.

σπείρῃ : cp. fr. 592 μὴ σπεῖρε πολλοῖς τὸν παρόντα δαίμονα (‘spread it abroad’).

ματαίαν seems here to mean ‘rash,’ ‘reckless,’ rather than ‘false.’ If Clytaemnestra openly avowed her fears or hopes, Electra would merely wish to publish them.

ὧδ’ refers to 638: ‘hear my prayer in this covert form, for I on my part (κἀγὼ) can use no other.’ Cp. Tr. 554 τῇδ’ ὑμῖν φράσω.

γὰρ , prefatory (32).

δισσῶν ὀνείρων (neut., cp. Eur. H. F. 518 ὄνειρα), ‘ambiguous’ dreams, ἀμφιβόλων. The ordinary sense of δισσὰ ὄνειρα would be (1) ‘two dreams,’ or (2) ‘two sets of dreams.’ But it can mean also, (3) ‘dreams of two kinds’: cp. Arist. Rhet. 1. 15§ 13 μάρτυρές εἰσι διττοί (are of two kinds), ο<*> μὲν παλαιοὶ οἱ δὲ πρόσφατοι. And ‘dreams of two kinds’ are here, ‘dreams which admit of two interpretations,’—i.e., which may be either good or bad. Cp. Lucian Alex. 10 διττούς τινας καὶ ἀμφιβόλους καὶ λοξοὺς χρησμοὺς συγγράφων. [The sing. διττόν often expresses ‘ambiguity,’ as in Arist. Pol. 2. 3(p. 1261 b 20), τὸ γὰρ ‘πάντεσ’ διττόν: but that is different.]

Jacobs Fr.(ap. Wunder) understood, ‘two dreams,’—as if Clyt.'s vision consisted of two parts,—the return of Agamemnon, and the growth from the sceptre (417—423). This seems forced. Still less can we assume that there was some second dream which Clyt. did not relate even to the Sun-god (425).

Λύκεἰ ἄναξ : Iocasta, too, appeals to Apollo in this quality (O.T. 919). Both as a god of light, and as a destroyer of foes, the Λύκειος is fitly invoked here: see above on 6.

ἐσθλά … ἐχθρά . Since the sceptre which put forth the luxuriant growth was that which Aegisthus now carries (420 f.), Clytaemnestra might well regard the dream as so far susceptible of a good meaning. On the other hand, the apparition of Agamemnon (ὁ πανώλης, 544) must needs disquiet her. And so the import of the vision as a whole seemed doubtful.

Cp. Aesch. Pers. 217, where the Chorus are advising Atossa how to propitiate the gods after her dream: εἴ τι φλαῦρον εἶδες, αἰτοῦ τῶνδ’ ἀποτροπὴν τελεῖν, | τὰ δ’ ἀγάθ’ ἐκτελῆ γενέσθαι σοί τε καὶ τέκνῳ σέθεν κ.τ.λ.

ἔμπαλιν μέθες , retro mitte, ‘allow to recoil’ upon them: so στρέφειν ἔμπαλιν ( Eur. Med. 923, etc.). ἔμπαλιν would be weak here if it meant merely, ‘on the contrary.’

εἴ τινες , meaning Electra and Orestes. Even before the dream, this thought had haunted her (293 ff.).

ἀλλ’ ὧδε κ.τ.λ., sc. δός: cp. 72 n.

ἀβλαβεῖ βίῳ : Tr. 168 ζῆν ἀλυπήτῳ βίῳ.

δόμους : as she says to Aegisthus in Aesch. Ag. 1672, ἐγὼ | καὶ σὺ θήσομεν κρατοῦντε τῶνδε δωμάτων καλῶς.

ἀμφέπειν , attend to, here, ‘sway’: Pind. O. 1. 12 θεμιστεῖον ὃς ἀμφέπει σκᾶπτον. Cp. Soph. Ant. 1118 ἀμφέπεις | Ἰταλίαν.

φίλοισι , i.e., Aegisthus: for the plur., cp. 346.

εὐημεροῦσαν goes adverbially with ξυνοῦσαν, ‘consorting in prosperity.’ The acc. is better than the nom., since it includes this condition in her prayer.

καὶ τέκνων (τούτοις) ὅσων κ.τ.λ.: ‘and with (those) of my children, from whom,’ etc.: τέκνων is partitive gen., the antecedent to ὅσων being understood. Cp. Plat. Rep. 387E ὀρθῶς ἄρ’ ἂν...θρήνους... γυναιξὶ...ἀποδιδοῖμεν, καὶ...ὅσοι κακοὶ τῶν ἀνδρῶν, i.e. (τούτοις) ὅσοι.

We might also take τέκνων as standing, by attraction, for τέκνοις. When the antecedent is thus attracted, it usually comes after the relative (O.C. 56); but sometimes precedes it, as in Tr. 151 f. τότ’ ἄν τις εἰσίδοιτο... | ...κακοῖσιν (for κακά) ο<*>ς ἐγὼ βαρύνομαι. In examples of the latter kind, however, the acc. (and not, as it would be here, the dat.) is elsewhere the case attracted. In favour of taking τέκνων as partitive, it may be added that this suits the distinction between two groups of τέκνα. By ὅσων she means Chrysothemis, Iphianassa, and the offspring o<*> her union with Aegisthus (157; 589).

ἐμοὶ … πρόσεστιν , attends upon me; cp. Tr. 453 ἐλευθέρῳ | ψευδεῖ καλεῖσθαι κὴρ πρόσεστιν οὐ καλή.

πᾶσιν ἡμῖν : i.e., to herself, Aegisthus, and the loyal children (652 ff.).

τὰ δ’ ἄλλα πάντα ,—her wishes concerning her foes. When the news from Phocis comes a moment later, it is as if the god had answered the unspoken prayer.

660 Following the directions given in vv. 39 ff., the Paedagogus now appears as a ξένος Φωκεύς. Cp. O.T. 924 ff., where the messenger from Corinth presents himself to Iocasta and the Chorus.

πῶς ἂν εἰδείην , a courteous mode of inquiry; cp. 1103: O.T. 924 ἆρ’ ἂν παρ’ ὑμῶν, ὦ ξένοι, μάθοιμ’ ὅπου | τὰ τοῦ τυράννου δώματ’ ἐστὶν Οἰδίπου; For πῶς ἄν in wishes, cp. Ph. 531 f.

ἦ καὶ : cp. 314 n.

ἐπεικάζων κυρῶ : cp. Ph. 223 τύχοιμ’ ἂν εἰπών: Suppl. 588 καὶ τόδ’ ἂν γένος λέγων | ἐξ Ἐπάφου κυρήσαις. (But below, in 1176, εἰπὼν κυρεῖς has not this sense.)

πρέπ<*> γὰρ : cp. Suppl. 1056 ὡς οὐκ ἐπ’ ἀνδρὶ πένθιμος πρέπεις ὁρᾶν.

μάλιστα πάντων , in reply, as Ar. Av. 1531, Phaedr. 262 C πάντων γέ που μάλιστα . So μάλιστά γε (O.T. 994), and καὶ μάλιστα.

ἥδε σοι κείνη πάρα , yonder (ἥδε) is she for whom you ask: Ant. 384 ἥδ’ ἔστ’ ἐκείνη: O.C. 138 ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ. Cp. 1115.

666 f. The ὦ prefixed to χαῖρε marks joyous excitement, as in Ai. 91, Eur. El. 1334, etc. It occurs also in Comedy, Ar. Ach. 872, Ar. Eq. 1254, Ar. Lys. 853.

ἐδεξάμην τὸ ῥηθέν , ‘I welcome the omen’ (of λόγους ἡδεῖς). For the aor., cp. 1322, 1479: Ant. 1307 ἀνέπταν: O.C. 1466 ἔπτηξα: Ai. 693 ἔφριξα: and n. on O.T. 337.

Instant recognition of an utterance as well-omened was a way of appropriating the omen. The proper formula was δέχομαι τὸν οἰωνόν or τὸν ὄρνιν ( Her. 9. 91; Ar. Pl. 63). But δέχομαι alone was enough ( Xen. An. 1. 8. 17: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1653 δεχομένοις λέγεις θανεῖν σε). The phrase used here recurs in Her. 8. 114 δεξάμενος τὸ ῥηθὲν ἀπαλλάσσετο: cp. also Eur. El. 622 προσηκάμην τὸ ῥηθέν .

εἰδέναι … σου : cp. 565 n.

Φανοτεὺς : 45 n.

πρᾶγμα πορσύνων μέγα , lit., ‘in furtherance of an important matter’; i.e., for the purpose of acquainting you with important news. Cp. Eur. Alc. 1149 τὸν προκείμενον πόνον | ...πορσυνῶ μολών.

τὸ ποῖον ; cp. O.T. 120 n.

ἐν βραχεῖ ξυνθεὶς : cp. Eur. fr. 362. 5 βραχεῖ δὲ μύθῳ πολλὰ συλλαβὼν <*>ρῶ: Thuc. 2. 41 ξυνελών τε λέγω. It has been supposed that the spectators were intended to perceive a second meaning in ξυνθείς,—that of ‘composing’ a false story (see n. on 584); but this would surely be unfitting here.

τί φής, τί φής ...; This lively phrase ( Nub. 1444, Lys. 710) serves to show that her excitement is of a joyful kind. It is in a different tone from the πῶς ε<*>πας which greets similar announcements elsewhere (O.T. 943, Ph. 414).— ξεῖνε : cp. O.C. 33 n.

ταύτης , scornful: cp. O.T. 429 ἦ ταῦτα δῆτ’ ἀνεκτὰ πρὸς τούτου κλύειν;

νῦν τε καὶ πάλαι : cp. Ant. 181 n. The variants (cr. n.) seem to have been prompted by ignorance of the fact that πάλαι could refer to a recent moment.— Cp. Tr. 877 ΧΟ. τέθνηκεν ἡ τάλαινα; ΤΡ. δεύτερον κλύεις.

οὐδέν εἰμ’ ἔτι : Ph. 1217 ἔτ’ οὐδέν εἰμι.

τὰ σαυτῆς πρᾶσς’ : as ‘to be over-busy’ is περισσὰ πράσσειν ( Ant. 68) or δρᾶν ( Tr. 617). Plat. Rep. 433A τὸ τὰ ἐαυτοῦ πράττειν καὶ μὴ πολυπραγμονεῖν.

διόλλυται , historic pres., as O.T. 560 ἔρρει, Ant. 1175 αἱμάσσεται.

κἀπεμπόμην ... καὶ … φράσω : ‘as ...so’: Ant. 1112 αὐτός τ’ ἔδησα καὶ παρὼν ἐκλύσομαι (n.).

γὰρ : 32 n.

πρόσχημ’ ἀγῶνος (defining gen.)=πρόσχημ’ ἀγωνιστικόν, while Ἑλλάδος is possessive gen.: ‘the pride of Greece, (consisting in) a festival.’ Cp. Aesch. Ch. 183 καρδίας κλυδώνιον | χολῆς (defining gen.): Eur. H. F. 449 δακρύων (defining gen.).. | ..ὄσσων πηγάς.

πρόσχημα , anything ‘put forward’ (cp. 525), here means, that which is put forward as an ornament or glory: cp. Her. 5. 28 ἡ Μίλητος..μάλιστα δὴ τότε ἀκμάσασα καὶ δὴ καὶ τῆς Ἰωνίης ἦν πρόσχημα (‘glory’): Polyb. 3. 15. 3 Καινὴν πόλιν, ἥτις ὡσανεὶ πρόσχημα καὶ βασίλειον (‘capital’) ἦν Καρχηδονίων ἐν τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἰβηρίαν τόποις: Strabo 10. 450 (of Calydon and Pleuron) τὸ δὲ παλαιὸν πρόσχημα τῆς Ἑλλάδος ἦν ταῦτα τὰ κτίσματα: Plut. Alex. 17 Σάρδεις, τὸ πρό‐ σχημα τῆς ἐπὶ θαλάττῃ τῶν βαρβάρων ἡγεμονίας.

Δελφ. ἄθλων : cp. 48 n.

ὀρθίων : cp. I. A. 94 ὀρθίῳ κηρύγματι | Ταλθύβιον εἶπον πάντ’ ἀφιέναι στρατόν.

δρόμον … οὗ πρώτη κρίσις . There were three classes of ἀγῶνες at the Pythian festival; (1) the μουσικοί, in music, poetry, etc., which, as Plut. (Quaest. Conv. 2. 4) shows, came first; (2) the γυμνικοί, footraces, and trials of skilled strength; and (3) the ἱππικοί, chariot-races and horse-races. Little is known as to the details. But this passage shows that at Delphi, as in the Greek games generally, (a) the γυμνικοὶ ἀγῶνες, or a large part of them, preceded the ἱππικοί: and (b) of the γυμνικοί, the foot-races came first.

εἰσῆλθε , came into the lists (like κατέβη): cp. 700: Dem. or. 18 § 319 (of an Olympian victor) τῶν εἰσελθόντων πρὸς αὐτὸν ἄριστα ἐμάχετο.

ἰσώσας * τἀφέσει : ‘having made the end of his course even with the starting-place,’—i.e., having run back again to that place in the stadion from which he started. Musgrave's conjecture, τἀφέσει for τῇ φύσει , affords the best solution here. If it be right, then the foot-race meant is either (a) the δίαυλος, in which the competitor rounded the καμπτὴρ at the further end of the course, and returned to the starting-place ( Aesch. Ag. 344 κάμψαι διαύλου θάτερον κῶλον πάλιν): or better, (b) the δόλιχος, in which he performed that double course several times. (The number of stadia in the δόλιχος was usually, if not always, an even number: cp. art. ‘Stadium’ in Smith's Dict. Ant. vol. II., 2nd ed. The schol. on Ar. Av. 292 asserts, indeed, δολιχοδρόμοι δὲ οἱ ἕπτα (δρόμους) τρέχοντες. Cp. IX.Bacch. ) The race in which the course was traversed only once (properly called στάδιον) cannot be intended, since the verse could not mean, ‘having finished the race as swiftly as he began it’: still less, ‘having made the end seem simultaneous with the start,’—by his marvellous speed. [This last was Musgrave's own view, which he sought to support from Antipater Sidonius, Epigr. 39: ἢ γὰρ ἐφ’ ὑσπλήγγων ἢ τέρματος εἶδέ τις ἄκρου | ἠΐθεον, μέσσῳ δ’ οὔποτ’ ἐνὶ σταδίῳ.]

Now there is evidence that the customary order for the foot-races was, 1. δόλιχος, 2. στάδιον, 3. δίαυλος. See Boeckh C. I. G. no. 1590 and 1591 (referring to games at Thespiae, circ. 240 B.C.): also no. 2214 (games at Chios, circ. 100—80 B.C.). Paus. 6. 13. 3(of the athlete Polites at Olympia), δολίχου τε ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τῇ αὐτῇ καὶ παραυτίκα σταδίου λαβὼν νίκην προσέθηκε διαύλου σφίσι τὴν τρίτην. It would agree, then, with the words οὗ πρώτη κρίσις (684) if the δόλιχος were meant here. [As to Legg. 833 D, see Appendix.]

For ἄφεσις as=‘starting-place,’ cp. Suidas (s.v. ἀπὸ γραμμῆς): γραμμῆς, ἣν ἄφεσιν καὶ βαλβῖδα καλοῦσιν: Paus. 6. 20. 9 ᾗ τοῖς σταδιοδρόμοις ἄφεσις πεποίηται: id. 5. 15. 5 ἐν δὲ τῶν ἵππων τῇ ἀφέσει, ἐν μὲν τῷ ὑπαίθρῳ τῆς ἀφέσεως κ.τ.λ.—Dindorf notes that in Aristeides vol. I. p. 339 the words τῆς ἀφέσεως were corrupted to τῆς φύσεως.

The proposed versions of the vulgate τῇ φύσει , and other attempts to correct it, are discussed in the Appendix.

νίκης … γέρας . In the Pythian games the prize was a wreath of laurel; hence Paus. says ἀνείλετο τὴν δάφνην of a Pythian victor (10. 7. 7), as τὸν κότινον ἀνείλετο of a victor at Olympia (6. 13. 3). The laurel for this purpose was brought from the vale of Tempè, the bearer being a παῖς ἀμφιθαλής (i.e., one whose parents were both living), schol. Argum. Pyth. He was attended by a flute-player, De Music. c. 14 τῷ κατακομίζοντι παιδὶ τὴν Τεμπικὴν δάφνην εἰς Λελφοὺς παρομαρτεῖ αὐλητής. A palm-branch was also given, the palm (φοῖνιξ) being sacred to Apollo: Quaest. Conv. 8. 4. 4 κἀκεῖ (Πυθοῖ) πρῶτον ἐπὶ τιμῇ τοῦ θεοῦ δάφνῃ καὶ φοίνικι τοὺς νικῶντας ἐκόσμησαν, ἅτε δὴ καὶ τῷ θεῷ...φοίνικας ἀνατιθέντες.

χὥπως μὲν κ.τ.λ.: ‘and, to speak briefly, where there is much that might be told (ἐν πολλοῖσι), I do not know the deeds and triumphs of such a man,’—i.e., I have never seen, or heard of, his equal. Then, in 690, ἓν δ’ ἴσθ’ κ.τ.λ., δέ answers to the μέν in 688: i.e.: ‘The briefest way, indeed (μέν), of describing his exploits, is simply to say that they were matchless. But (δέ) one particular you must be told,—viz., that he won in all the contests.’—For ἐν πολλοῖσι, cp. Pind. P. 9. 83 βαιὰ δ’ ἐν μακροῖσι ποικίλλειν, ἀκοὰ σοφοις: ‘to adorn a few things, where the choice is large, best pleases a poet's ear’: Thuc. 8. 53§ 1 λόγους ἐποιοῦντο ἐν τῷ δήμῳ κεφαλαιοῦντες ἐκ πολλῶν.—For ὅπως, without ἄν, cp. 390.

Others explain:—οὐκ οἶδα δὲ ὅπως τοιοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς ἔργα καὶ κράτη λέγω σοι παῦρα ἐν πολλοῖς: ‘I do not know how to describe his deeds to you briefly, when they were so many.’ The place of οἶδα can be justified by O.T. 1251. But: (1) thus construed, the words ought to mean, ‘I do not know how to describe his deeds as few.’ The other meaning would require ἐν παύροις, or the like. And (2) ἐν πολλοῖσι is then awkward.

ὅσων , by attraction for ὅσους.

εἰσεκήρυξαν : the only other instance of this compound in a classical writer is Ar. Ach. 135 ἕτερος ἀλαζὼν οὗτος ἐσκηρύττεται.

βραβῆς , the form of the nom. plur. for ευ stems which prevails in Attic inscrr. down to the middle of the 4th cent. B.C. (Meisterhans, Gramm. Att. Inschr. § 31.) —These are the judges who award the prizes and regulate the contests: εἰσεκήρυξαν, because they ordered the κῆρυξ to do so (cp. n. on 693 ff.). The ἀγωνοθέται of the Pythian games were the Amphictyons,—the games being held in April, in the Delphic month Βουκάτιος (=the Attic Munychion), when the ἐαρινὴ πυλαία took place at Delphi (cp. Boeckh C. I. G. 1688: Aeschin. or. 3 § 254). The Amphictyons appointed ἐπιμεληταί, like the Olympic Ἑλλανοδίκαι, to superintend the festival ( Quaest. Conv. 7. 5. 1), and the βραβῆς here are these, or their subordinates. Cp. Legg. 949 A γυμνικῶν τε καὶ ἱππικῶν ἄθλων ἐπιστάτας τε καὶ βραβέας.

δρομων διαύλων . For the attempts to amend this v., see Appendix. The criticism of vv. 690—692 turns upon these points. (1) The word διαύλων cannot be right. At each festival there was only one δίαυλος. The plur. cannot be defended on the ground that a winner of the δίαυλος might have to run twice,— viz., first in one of several groups, and then in the final heat ( Paus. 6. 13. 3). (2) If the sing. διαύλου be read, it is still difficult to complete the verse in any probable manner. (3) Omitting διαύλων, we might expand πένταθλ’ ἃ νομίζεται on the hypothesis that the intrusion of διαύλων had caused the mischief: e.g., δρόμων, πόνων τε πεμπὰς ἣ νομίζεται. Pindar often uses πόνος as=ἆθλος. (4) But it seems more probable that v. 691 is an interpolation, arising perhaps from a marginal gloss, and intended to explain a general phrase in the text. Thus, if the poet had written simply, ὅσων γὰρ εἰσεκήρυξαν βραβῆς | ἄθλων ἐνεγκὼν etc., then the reference to the diaulos and the pentathlon in v. 691 might have been prompted by a wish to define ἄθλων. And the interpolation would itself account for the change of ἄθλων in 692 to τούτων. (Some, indeed, think it enough to delete 691, leaving τούτων: but the neut. plur. of the pron. seems too vague here.) (5) Nauck's view, that the poet wrote, ὅσων γὰρ εἰσεκήρυξαν βραβῆς | δρόμων ἐνεγκὼν etc., leaves two difficulties. (a) There would then have been less excuse for interpolating an allusion to the pentathlon. (b) The tone of vv. 688 f. would lead us to suppose that the ἔργα καὶ κράτη of Orestes had not been confined to footraces, but had included some feats in the other branches of the γυμνικοὶ ἀγῶνες.

On the whole, I should incline to delete 691, and alter τούτων in 692 to ἄθλων.

ἐνεγκὼν , in the sense of the midd.: cp. O. T. 590 φέρω, n.

τἀπινίκια here=τὰ νικητήρια ( Legg. 833 C). The word usu. means either (1) songs of victory, or (2) with ἱερά understood, a sacrifice in honour of it.

ὠλβίζετ’ : the impf. refers to the series of victories; ἀνακαλ .=ὅτε ἀνεκαλεῖτο. The official proclamation would be merely, Ὀρέστης Ἀγαμέμνονος Ἀργεῖος. Cp. Ol. 5. 8 ὃν πατέρ’ Ἄκρων’ ἐκάρυξε (the victor caused to be proclaimed), καὶ τὰν νέοικον ἕδραν (Camarina). Dem. or. 18 § 319 νικῶν ἀνηγορεύετο. Plut. 585 ἀνεκήρυττεν...τοὺς νικῶντας. Pyth. I. 32 κᾶρυξ ἀνέειπέ νιν.

Ἀγαμέμνονος is irregularly placed between τοῦ and ἀγείραντος: cp. 183 (θεὸς): O.T. 1245 τὸν ἤδη Λά<*>ον πάλαι νεκρόν.

ἀγείραντος , as Thuc. I. 9 (of Agam.) τὸν στόλον ἀγεῖραι.

καὶ ταῦτα μὲν τοιαῦθ’ , a form of summary used in transitions: Plat. Theaet. 173B καὶ οὗτοι μὲν δὴ τοιοῦτοι.

βλάπτῃ , disable, impede one in his career: Ai. 456 εἰ δέ τις θεῶν | βλάπτοι, φύγοι τἂν χὡ κακὸς τὸν κρείσσονα. Ant. 1103 συντέμνουσι γὰρ | θεῶν ποδώκεις τοὺς κακόφρονας βλάβαι (n.).

ἰσχύων , without τις,—a rare usage, which has, however, epic precedent; Il. 13. 287 οὐδέ κεν ἔνθα τεόν κε μένος καὶ χεῖρας ὄνοιτο: 22. 199 ὡς δ’ ἐν ὀνείρῳ οὐ δύναται φεύγοντα διώκειν: Od. 5. 400 ἀλλ’ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆν ὅσσον τε γέγωνε βοήσας. So O.T. 517 φέρον, Ant. 687 καλῶς ἔχον, without τι. Cp. 1323.

ἄλλης ἡμέρας , ‘on another day’; not, ‘on the next day,’ which would require τῆς. Cp. Xen. An. 3. 4. 1 μείναντες δὲ ταύτην τὴν ἡμέραν τῇ ἄλλῃ ἐπορεύοντο. (In Criton 44 A τῆς ἐπιούσης=‘tomorrow,’ and τῆς ἑτέρας, ‘the day after tomorrow.’)

ἱππικῶν , prob. neut.: cp. H. 7. 4. 29 τὰ δρομικὰ τοῦ πεντάθλου.

ἡλίου τέλλοντος . The passage of Xen. just cited, referring to the Olympic festival of 364 B.C., shows that the chariot-races then preceded the pentathlon, on the same day,—and must therefore have begun in the early morning.

The Pythian hippodrome was in the Crisaean plain (180 n.), near its upper or northern end, where the rocky gorge of the river Pleistus opens upon a level tract. The site of Crisa, on a spur of Parnassus, overlooked it from the north, and Delphi from the north-east. Beautiful as was Olympia, the scene of the Pythian festival was unrivalled in the grandeur of its natural surroundings.

Ἀχαιός . If Sophocles were more careful in regard to details of the heroic age, ‘Achaean,’ as designating a man from a particular district, would naturally point to Phthiotis in southern Thessaly, where the subjects of Achilles ‘were called Myrmidons, Hellenes, and Achaeans’<*> Il. 2. 684). Herodotus can still speal of Ἀχαιΐη (7. 173) and Ἀχαιοί (7. 197) in this sense,—meaning those whom in 7. 132 he calls Ἀχαιοὶ οἱ Φθιῶται. But a poet who makes Orestes compete at the Pythian games against a Barcaean (727) was just as likely to use Ἀχαιὸς in the local sense which it acquired after the Dorian conquest of Peloponnesus,—a man from ‘Achaia’ on the Corinthian Gulf. If this is (as I suppose) what he really meant, then we see how his mind worked in making this list; we have (1) two Peloponnesians; (2) then he goes south to Cyrenaica for two more competitors; and (3) the remaining six come from Northern Greece.

Λίβυες , in a geographical sense only: none but Hellenes could compete. These men are from the Greek Libya,— Κυρηναία or Κυρηναϊκή,—that wide and high table land which projects into the Mediterranean, 200 miles south of Peloponnesus, between the Great Syrtis on the west and the steppes of Marmarica on the east. In the seventh century B.C. this country was colonised by Dorians from Peloponnesus and the islands. Cyrene (whose name survives in Grennah) was founded near the coast in 631 B.C. by Battus and his followers from Thera. Barca (cp. v. 727), about 52 miles S.W. of it, and more inland, was founded by Greek seceders from Cyrene, with a mixture of native Libyans, about 550 B.C. ( Her. 4. 160). It was taken by the Persians in 510 B.C. (ib. 201), and was thenceforth of small importance. Under the Ptolemies, its old sea-port, then named Ptolemais (and still, in its ruins, Dolmêta), became a member of the Pentapolis. All Cyrenaica has been known since the middle ages as Barca, now a province of Tripoli.

ζυγωτῶν is merely a general epithet. In a τέθριππον, only the two middle horses were under the yoke (721 f.).— ἐπιστάται , ‘masters,’ ‘controllers,’ of chariots; as a warrior is ὅπλων ἐπιστάτης ( Aesch. Pers. 379), and an oarsman ἐρετμῶν ἐπιστάτης ( Helen. 1267). The Cyrenaeans were famous both as horsebreeders and as charioteers: φασὶ δὲ αὐτοὺς καὶ πρώτους ἅρμα ζεῦξαι, διδαχθέντας ὑπὸ Ποσειδῶνος· τὸ δὲ ἡνιοχεῖν ὑπὸ Ἀθηνᾶς (Hesych. s.v. Βαρκαίοις ὄχοις). Her. 4. 189 τέσσερας ἵππους συζευγνύναι παρὰ Λιβύων οἱ Ἕλληνες μεμαθήκασι. Pindar's fourth and fifth Pythian odes celebrate a victory in the chariot-race (466 B.C.) won by Arcesilas IV., εὐίππου βασιλῆι Κυράνας.

κἀκεῖνος , Orestes, who was living with Strophius, king of Crisa (180), close to the scene of the games.

ἐν τούτοισι . Nauck pronounces ἐν ‘impossible,’ and writes ἐπὶ (‘in addition to’). There would be force in this objection, if the poet were enumerating the competitors as drawn up in line. But we cannot assume that the order of mention here is identical with the order fixed by lot for the start (709 f.); indeed, the chances would have been against the two Λίβυες being next each other. The Homeric narrative of the chariot-race illustrates this; for the order in which the five competitors are first enumerated ( Il. 23. 288—350) differs from that in which they are afterwards placed by lot for the start (ib. 352—357). Therefore ἐν τούτοισι may well mean, ‘among these,’— the competitors being here imagined as a group.

Θεσσαλὰς … ἵππους . Thessaly owed its fame as a horse-breeding country to (1) its level plains, the best in Greece for that purpose; and (2) the reliance of the wealthy oligarchies upon cavalry (cp. Arist. Pol. 4. 3. 3). An oracle ap. schol. Il. 2. 761 recommends ἵππον Θεσσαλικὴν Λακεδαιμονίαν τε γυναῖκα. Helen, says Theocritus, is an ornament to her company, such as ἢ κάπῳ κυπάρισσος, ἢ ἅρματι Θεσσαλὸς ἵππος ( Idyll. 18. 30). Lucan 6. 396 Primus ab aequorea percussis cuspide saxis | Thessalicus sonipes, bellis feralibus omen, | Exsiluit. The Thessalian cavalry was reputed ἀρίστη τῶν ἐν Ἕλλησι ( Her. 7. 196). Thessalian skill in riding and driving was proverbial (Plat. Hipp. ma. 284 A: Isocr. or. 15. § 298).

ξανθαῖσι . This epithet for the Aetolian mares may have been suggested to the poet by a Homeric reminiscence. It is by a chestnut horse (φοῖνιξ, Il. 23. 454) that Idomeneus recognises from afar the team of Diomedes, Αἰτωλὸς γενεήν (ib. 471).

πώλοις . Throughout this passage, πῶλος is a mere synonym for ἵππος (725, 735, 738, 748). Yet special races for πῶλοι, as distinct from ἵπποι τέλειοι, had been established in the Pythian games before 500 B.C. ( Paus. 10. 7. 7). At Olympia, however, no special race for πῶλοι existed before 384 B.C. (id. 5. 8. 10).—The Aetolian, like Orestes, drives mares, which were most generally used. In the Homeric chariot-race, however ( Il. 23), there are three teams of horses against two of mares; and the horses win the first and second places.

Μάγνης : from Magnesia, that mountainous tract which stretches southward along the east coast of Thessaly from the mouth of the Peneius to the Gulf of Pagasae. Here the name serves to recall the legends of the knightly Minyae. In Pind. P. 4. 117, Jason at Iolcus says, λευκίππων δὲ δόμους πατέρων...φράσσατέ μοι.

λεύκιππος , or λευκόπωλος, is often an epithet of deities or heroes, as in Pind. O. 6. 95(Persephonè); Pind. P. 1. 66(the Dioscuri); Ibycus fr. 16 (the sons of Poseidon, the Μολίονε of Il. 11. 709), etc. And white horses are especially praised for swiftness: Il. 10. 437(the Thracian horses of Rhesus) λευκότεροι χιόνος, θείειν δ’ ἀνέμοισιν ὁμοῖοι: like those of Turnus ( Aen. 12. 84), qui candore nives anteirent, cursibus auras. Hence the proverbs; Plaut. Asin. 2. 2. 13 quadrigis albis : Hor. Sat. 1. 7. 8 equis praecurreret albis. Yet Verg. G. 3. 82 says color deterrimus albo. It might be surmised that the reputation of white horses for speed rested less upon fact than upon their poetical association with divine or heroic persons.

Αἰνιὰν . The Αἰνιᾶνες (Ion. Ἐνιῆνες, Il. 2. 749, where the ι is short, and Her. 7. 132) were a tribe in the south of Thessaly, dwelling in the upper valley of the Spercheius, among the highlands of Oeta. The Malians were their neighbours on the south-east, and the Dolopes on the north-west; on the north, they touched the ancient Phthiotis.

τῶν θεοδμήτων , an epithet bestowed on Athens by Eur. also (I. T. 1449, Hipp. 974), recalls the legends of Cecrops, Athena, Poseidon; as in Il. 8. 519 the same epithet is given to the Trojan πύργοι built by Apollo, and in Pind. O. 6. 59 to Delos, the island which Zeus called forth from the deep.

ἄλλος , ‘besides’: Aesch. Th. 424 γἱγας ὅδ’ ἄλλος: cp. Soph. Ph. 38 n.— ἐκπληρῶν , making up that number: Her. 7. 186 οὗτοι...ἐκπληροῦσι τὰς ἴσας μυριάδας ἐκείνοισι.

στάντες : so at the start of the Homeric chariot-race, Il. 23. 358, στὰν δὲ μεταστοιχί (‘in line’).

†ὅθ’ αὐτοὺς . The traditional ὅθ’ can hardly be right: we should perh. read ἵν’ . The use of ὅθι in Tragedy is elsewhere confined to lyric passages, and even in these the ι is never elided; O.C. 1044; Eur. Hipp. 125, Eur. Hipp. 1127; Eur. I.A. 548, Eur. I.A. 1285, Eur. I.A. 1294: in Suppl. 124 ὁπόθι. The elision occurs, indeed, in Il. 2. 572, Od. 4. 426; but would be foreign to Attic practice. (Cp. O. C., p. 289, append. on 1436.) The simplest remedy would be ὅτ’ , which is not necessarily excluded by στάντες: the sense might be, ‘having taken their stations, when these had been assigned.’ But we should rather expect a word meaning ‘where’; and if the local sense of ἵν’ had been explained by a marginal gloss οὗ or ὅθι, either of these might have given rise to ὅθ’.

βραβῆς : cp. 690. The phrase οἱ τεταγμένοι is illustrated by Paus. 5. 9. 5.At Olympia three Hellanodicae had charge of the ἵππων δρόμος, and three of the pentathlon; while the rest supervised the other contests. The total number of these judges was ten, acc. to Pausanias, from Ol. 25 to Ol. 103 (680—368 B.C.), when it became twelve.

710 *κλήρους ἔπηλαν . I should much prefer to read αὐτοῖς in 709: but αὐτοὺς is defensible, and I refrain from change. Two views are possible; the first is generally received, and is perhaps simplest. (1) αὐτοὺς depends on κλήρους ἔπηλαν as=ἐκλήρωσαν: cp. Ar. Eccl. 683 κληρώσω πάντας, ‘I will place them all by lot,’ ἕως ἂν | εἰδὼς ὁ λαχὼν ἀπίῃ κ.τ.λ. See above on 123, Ar. Eccl. 556.(2) κλήρους ἔπηλαν καὶ=κλήρους πήλαντες, a parenthetic construction (διὰ μέσου), so that αὐτοὺς is governed by κατέστησαν only, and δίφρους is a second acc., defining αὐτούς, as in μέθες με...χεῖρα ( Soph. Ph. 1301). See on 466 f.

ἔπηλαν . Each competitor casts his κλῆρος, or lot,—usu. a potsherd (ὄστρακον), or a small stone,—into a helmet, which one of the βραβῆς shakes, and the places are settled by the order in which the lots jump out. Il. 23. 352 ἂν δ’ ἔβαν ἐς δίφρους, ἐν δὲ κλήρους ἐβάλοντο· | πάλλ’ Ἀχιλεύς, ἐκ δὲ κλῆρος θόρε Νεστορίδαο.

χαλκῆς , as χαλκοστόμου in Ai. 17.

ὑπαὶ (1419) is admitted in trimeters by Aesch. and Soph. , Soph. Ant. 1035 n.

οἱ δ’ , though referring to the subject of ᾖξαν: cp. 448 (σὺ δὲ) n.

ὁμοκλήσαντες . Sophocles has imitated the Homeric description of the chariots setting off, Il. 23. 362 οἱ δ’ ἅμα πάντες ἐφ’ ἵπποιιν μάστιγας ἄειραν, | πέπληγόν θ’ ἱμᾶσιν ὁμόκλησάν τ’ ἐπέεσσιν | ἐσσυμένως·...ὑπὸ δὲ στέρνοισι κονίη | ἵστατ’ ἀειρομένη κ.τ.λ.

ἐν δὲ , tmesis, as in Ant. 420 ἐν δ’ ἐμεστώθη.

κροτητῶν is usually explained, and perhaps rightly, as ‘rattling’ (or more strictly, ‘rattled’ along by the horses): cp. Il. 15. 453(ἵπποι) κείν’ ὄχεα κροτέοντες: 11. 160 κείν’ ὄχεα κροτάλιζον. Sophocles has used κροτητὸς with ref. to sound in fr. 220 κροτητὰ πηκτίδων μέλη, ‘songs resounding from the harp,’ under the touch of the plectrum. Ar. Eq. 552 χαλκοκρότων ἵππων κτύπος.

I formerly took κροτητῶν as=‘welded,’ ‘hammered,’ with ref. to the metal-work of the chariots: cp. Il. 23. 503 ἅρματα δὲ χρυσῷ πεπυκασμένα κασσιτέρῳ τε: 10. 438 ἅρμα δέ οἱ χρυσῷ τε καὶ ἀργύρῳ εὖ ἤσκηται: 4. 226 ἅρματα ποικίλα χαλκῷ. (Cp. Helbig, H. E. p. 90.) For this sense of κροτεῖν, cp. Pind. fr. 194 κεκρότηται χρυσέα κρηπὶς...ἀοιδαῖς.

φορεῖθ’ : as to the omission of the syllabic augment in ῥήσεις, see on O. T. 1249.

κέντρων . There is no allusion to a whip in this narrative. Leaf on Il. 23. 387, ἄνευ κέντροιο θέοντες, remarks that the κέντρον mentioned there is identical with the μάστιγα φαεινὴν v. 384, and refers to the Burgon amphora in the British Museum, where the chariot-driver wields a long pliant rod, with two points like arrow-heads at the end.

ὡς ὑπερβάλοι : ‘in order that each of them might pass the wheels...(of the others).’ For τις as=ἕκαστός τις, cp. Il. 2. 382 εὖ μέν τις δόρυ θηξάσθω: Thuc. 1. 40 τοὺς...ξυμμάχους αὐτόν τινα κολάζειν.— I formerly understood: ‘whenever anyone passed their wheels’ (αὐτῶν with χνόας). Cp. Her. 7. 119 ὡς δὲ δείπνου γίνοιτο ὥρη: and so id. 1. 17 ὡς...ἀπίκοιτο. But this would imply that no driver used his goad until a rival was about to pass him; whereas we require rather a picture of the eagerness which each man felt to outstrip the rest.

χνόας , the box at the centre of a wheel, in which the axle turns; the ‘nave’ (akin to navel), or ‘hub’: cp. Aesch. Th. 153 ἀξόνων...χνόαι. The Homeric word is πλήμνη: others are σῦριγξ (721 n.), and χοῖνιξ (n. on 505).

φρυάγμαθ’ ἱππικά =ἵππους φρυασσομένους. This is the moment after the start, and no one has yet a clear lead. Each driver seeks, first, to bring his own wheels in front of his rival's wheels; next, to bring them past the heads of his rival's horses.

ὁμοῦ γὰρ ἀμφὶ νῶτα κ.τ.λ. The driver who has just passed his rival feels the breath of the pursuing horses on his back: cp. Il. 23. 380(Eumelus, in the chariot-race, closely pursued by Diomedes) πνοιῇ δ’ Εὐμήλοιο μετάφρενον εὐρέε τ’ ὤμω | θέρμετ’. But the driver who is being overtaken sees his wheels flecked with foam from the mouths of his rival's horses.

τροχῶν βάσεις =τροχοὺς βαίνοντας.

εἰσέβαλλον , intrans. (as when it means ‘to invade’), ‘kept rushing in.’ We cannot supply ἀφρόν, as object, from ἤφριζον.

ὑπ’ αὐτὴν , close under it: cp. Il. 13. 614 ἦ τοι ὁ μὲν κόρυθος φάλον ἤλασεν ἱπποδασείης | ἄκρον ὑπὸ λόφον αὐτόν: Xen. An. 4. 1. 2 τὰ...ὄρη...ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἐκρέματο.

ἐσχάτην στήλην , the stone pillar (νύσσα, καμπτήρ) which marked the turning-point at each end of the course. A vase-painting in Panofka, Bilder Antiken Lebens, pl. iii, no. 10, shows a chariot-race in which the νύσσα is simply a pillar, with a fillet twined round it. Plat. Symp. 4. 6 ἁρματηλατοῦντα δεῖ ἐγγὺς μὲν τῆς στήλης κάμψαι.— ἔχων, sc. τοὺς ἵππους, directing his course: cp. Il. 23. 325(the skilful driver does not force the pace at first), ἀλλ’ ἔχει ἀσφαλέως καὶ τὸν προὔχοντα δοκεύει.

ἔχριμπτ’ ἀεὶ σύριγγα , brought the nave of his (left) wheel close to the post at each successive turning. σῦριγξ (‘pipe’) is strictly the opening in the nave (ἡ ὀπὴ τοῦ τροχοῦ, schol. on 716) which forms the socket of the axle; Suppl. 181 σύριγγες οὐ σιγῶσιν ἀξονήλατοι (the sockets of the whirling axles). Here it is a synonym for the χνόη (717) or nave itself. That part of the wheel is rightly named here, because it projects slightly. Thus in v. 745 it is the χνόη that strikes the post. For ἔχριμπτ’ cp. Il. 23. 334 τῷ σὺ μάλ’ ἐγχρίμψας ἐλάαν σχεδὸν ἅρμα καὶ ἵππους.

δεξιὸν δ’ ἀνεὶς κ.τ.λ. In a τέθριππον the four horses were harnessed abreast. The two in the middle were under the yoke (ζύγιοι), which was affixed to the pole (ῥυμός), and drew by the yoke-collars (λέπαδνα) only, not being in traces. They were called respectively ὁ μέσος δεξιὸς and ὁ μέσος ἀριστερός (schol. Nub. 122). The two outside horses drew by traces (σειραί) only, attached to their collars, and fastened to the ἄντυξ of the car at its lower edge: hence σειραῖοι, σειραφόροι. In turning from right to left, the righthand trace-horse had most work to do; hence δεξιόσειρος, fig., a strong helper at need ( Ant. 140 n.). The Homeric poems speak of one trace-horse besides the two yoke-horses (παρήορος, the traces being παρηορίαι): Il. 8. 87; 16. 152, Il. 471: Od. 4. 590.

Sophocles has in mind the words of Nestor to Antilochus, Il. 23. 336 τὸν δεξιὸν ἵππον | κένσαι ὁμοκλήσας, εἶξαί τέ οἱ ἡνία χερσίν· | ἐν νύσσῃ δέ τοι ἵππος ἀριστερὸς ἐγχριμφθήτω, | ὡς ἄν τοι πλήμνη γε δοάσσεται ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι | κύκλου ποιητοῖο (‘so that just the nave of the well-wrought wheel may seem to graze it’).

πρὶν μὲν is defined by ἔπειτα δ’ : up to the moment of the Aenian's disaster.

ἕστασαν , plpf., epic ( Il. 2. 777 etc.), and also Attic ( Thuc. 4. 56, etc.).

ἄστομοι , schol. σκληρόστομοι. The only extant example of the word in this sense; for in Aesch. fr. 442 στόμις (‘hard-mouthed’) is clearly right: see Nauck there (2nd ed.). Xenophon uses ἄστομος of hounds which have ‘no mouths’ for holding their prey ( Cyn. 3. 3): he expresses ‘hard-mouthed’ by ἀπειθής ( Eq. 3.§ 6), and calls the ‘hard side’ of a horse's mouth ἡ ἄδικος γνάθος (ib. § 5). Cp. Anth. Plan. 361 οὔτε χαλινοῖς | δύστομος ἱππείη σοῖς ἀπίθησε λόγοις.

βίᾳ φέρουσιν : Eur. Hipp. 1223 αἱ δ’ ἐνδακοῦσαι στόμια πυριγενῆ γνάθοις | βίᾳ φέρουσιν. So ἐκφέρειν, Xen. Eq. 3§ 5.

ἐκ δ’ ὑποστροφῆς =ὑποστρέψαντες, a phrase like ἐξ ὑπερτέρας χερός (455). Cp. Polyb. 2. 25. 3 ἐξ ὑποστροφῆς ἀπήντων, ‘wheeling round, they went to meet the enemy.’

τελοῦντες κ.τ.λ. , ‘finishing the sixth and now (entering upon) the seventh round.’ The more general sense of τελοῦντ<*>ες (‘doing’) is evolved from the special; cp. on κρύψον in 436.—Nauck finds the reading suspicious, ‘since πῶλος is almost always fem.’ It often is so (705 n.); but often, too, masc.: e.g. Aesch. Ag. 1641(κριθῶντα πῶλον), Aesch. Ch. 749, Xen. Eq. 1. 1.

The Aenian, closely followed by the others, had just completed his sixth δίαυλος, or double course, in the hippodrome: i.e., he had just passed, for the sixth time, round the goal nearest to the starting-place, and was on the point of beginning his seventh course. Just as he was passing the goal, his horses bolted. Hence he could not work them quite round into the track. They turned out of the left-ward curve (ἐξ ὑποστροφῆς), and ran straight on. Meanwhile, one of the two Libyan chariots had swept round the goal in a wider circle, on the Aenian's right. The Aenian's horses dashed head-foremost into the Libyan's team, striking it on the left side.

In the four - horse chariot - race at Olympia the number of double courses was twelve. Hence the goal farthest from the starting-place is δωδεκάγναμπτον... τέρμα δρόμου | ἵππων ( Pind. O. 3. 33: cp. Pind. O. 2. 55, Pind. O. 6. 75, Pind. P. 5. 33). If the ἱππικὸν (=4 stadia) be taken as the length of one double course in the hippodrome, twelve such courses give about 51/2 English miles. (Cp. art. Hippodromus in Smith's Dict. Ant., 3rd ed., p. 965 a.)

Βαρκαίοις ὄχοις : cp. 702 n.: for the pl. (like the Homeric ὄχεα), meaning one chariot, cp. fr. 611 ὄχοις Ἀκεσταίοισιν ἐμβεβὼς πόδα.

ἐξ ἑνὸς κακοῦ . Other chariots were close upon the Aenian and the Barcaean. The foremost of these collided with each other in the effort to avoid the wreck, and meanwhile those which were in the rear ran into them. Thus the words ἔθραυε καὶ ἐνέπιπτε vividly describe the process.

ναυαγίων : cp. [Dem. ] or. 61 § 29 ἐν τοῖς ἱππικοῖς ἀγῶσιν ἡδίστην θέαν παρέχεται τὰ ναυαγοῦντα.

Κρισαῖον … πέδον (not πεδίον), not the whole Crisaean plain, but the whole hippodrome: cp. n. on 699.

γνοὺς δ’ κ.τ.λ. At the moment when the Aenian ran into the Barcaean, the Athenian was among the foremost drivers behind these two. On seeing the crash, he drew aside, reining in his horses, and allowed the chariots behind him to rush past in the middle of the course. They were all wrecked or disabled. He then resumed the race.—As Arist. say<*> ( Arist. Rhet. 1. 9.§ 30, referring to Plat. Menex.p. 235 D), οὐ χαλεπὸν Ἀθηναίους ἐν Ἀθηναίοις ἐπαινεῖν.

κἀνοκωχεύει : cp. Her. 9. 13 πρὶν μέν νυν ἢ πυθέσθαι ἀνεκώχευε (‘he held his hand,’ ‘kept quiet’). It may have been a nautical term: id. 6. 116 ἀνοκωχεύσαντες τὰς νέας (‘after lying to’). The verb is Ionic and poetical; but ἀνοκωχή, from which it comes, is used by Thuc. (1. 40 etc.). In Soph. fr. 304 ὀκωχεύουσιν should perh. replace κωχεύουσιν. The simple ὀκωχὴ occurs only in lexicons (Etym. M. 596. 51): ὄκωχα, an Ionic perf. of ἔχω (Attic ἔσχηκα), only in Il. 2. 218, where the MSS. have συνοχωκότε, but Cobet (Misc. Crit. 304) would read συνοκωχότε.

κλύδων’ , a surging mass: cp. Legg. 758 A πόλις...ἐν κλύδωνι τῶν ἄλλων πόλεων διαγομένη.

ἔσχατος μὲν corresponds with ὅπως δ’ (736): he was then last, indeed; but, when he saw that only one competitor was left, he pressed to the front.

ὑστέρας ἔχων explains why he was ἔσχατος: he was purposely keeping his horses behind; and φέρων , again, gives the motive of this; because he relied on the finish. For πίστιν φέρων as=πιστεύων, see O. T. 1445 n. [Cp. H. NewmanJ. , Apologia, p. 56: ‘with the racer in the Tragedy, look forward steadily and hopefully to the event, τῷ τέλει πίστιν φέρων.’]

Those who read ὑστέρας δ’ understand, ‘last, indeed, but last by his own choice.’ This is possible, but less simple. The μὲν after ἔσχατος probably led to the insertion of δ’.

Wunder cp. Acad. Pr. 2. 29. 94 Ego enim, ut agitator callidus, prius quam ad finem veniam, equos sustinebo.

ὅπως δ’ ὁρᾷ : when Orestes sees the Athenian. This reading is confirmed by the first hand in L. It should be noted, however, that with the other possible reading, ὁ δ’ ὡς, ὁ δ’ could still refer to Orestes: see on 448.

ἐνσείσας. ἐνσείειν is sometimes ‘to drive in with force’: cp. Ant. 1274 ἐν δ’ ἔσεισεν ἀγρίαις ὁδοῖς (‘hurled me’ into them): here the notion is, ‘sent vibrating through their ears.’

κἀξισώσαντε ζυγὰ : Orestes, who had kept on the inside all through (720), would quickly gain when the Athenian paused (732).

τότ’ … ἄλλοθ’ : cp. Phaedr. 237 E τοτὲ μὲν ἡ ἑτέρα, ἄλλοτε δὲ ἡ ἑτέρα κρατεῖ.

ἄλλος … ἅτερος . Cp. Il. 9. 313 ὅς χ’ ἕτερον μὲν κεύθῃ ἐνὶ φρεσίν, ἄλλο δὲ εἴπῃ: Her. 1. 32 ἄλλο μὲν ἔχει, ἑτέρου δὲ ἐπιδέεται. So here ἄλλος is loosely substituted for ἕτερος.

κάρα προβάλλων κ.τ.λ.: ‘showing his head in front of the (two) chariots.’ The neck-and-neck race is described as it would appear to a spectator at one side of the hippodrome, who saw the drivers in profile. Each charioteer is leaning forward in his car (as so often seen on vases). The head, now of one driver, now of the other, would be seen in front.—Not: ‘bringing the head of his equipage in front (of the other team).’

For προβάλλων in partitive appos. with the subject of ἠλαυνέτην, cp. Phaedr. 248 A (αἱ ψυχαὶ) ξυμπεριφέρονται,...ἑτέρα πρὸ τῆς ἑτέρας πειρωμένη γενέσθαι: and n. on Ant. 259 ff.

τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους πάντας . Six rounds still remained to be run when Orestes and the Athenian were left alone (see on 726). The word ἔπειτα is vague, but probably the disaster of Orestes is conceived as happening in the middle of the last (or twelfth) round.

ἀσφαλεῖς is proleptic, ‘in safety’: it is needless to write ἀσφαλής.

ὠρθοῦθ’ , ‘had a prosperous course’: cp. Ant. 675 τῶν δ’ ὀρθουμένων, ‘of those whose course is fair’ (n.). This is explained by ὀρθὸς ἐξ ὀρθῶν δί‐ φρων , where the sense of the adj., varying from that of the verb, saves the language from seeming too redundant. Cp. n. on Tr. 613 καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι. The prep. ἐκ denotes the condition (‘with his chariot safe’): cp. 455.

λύων ἡνίαν ἀριστερὰν . He was turning sharply round the goal from right to left, and was therefore pulling the rein of the left trace-horse. He slackened this rein a moment too soon, thus letting the horse draw with more force. The effect was to create an angular velocity, which brought the left wheel into collision with the goal. See note in Appendix. The notion that λύων has supplanted a word of the opposite sense (‘tightening’) appears mistaken.

χνόας . The wooden nave (717), in which the axle turned, was broken across ( μέσας ) by striking the στήλη, and the left wheel came off. χνόας might also denote the end of the axle itself (ἀκραξόνιον): but it seems needless to assume this sense, which is less suited to μέσας ( Tr. 781 μέσου | κρατὸς διασπαρέντος). So in Eur. Hipp. 1234, the wheels have struck a stone, σύριγγές τ’ ἄνω | τροχῶν ἐπήδων (the nave flew off) ἀξόνων τ’ ἐνήλατα (the linch-pins).

ἀντύγων , the ‘rim’ or rail, surmounting a barrier or breastwork, often of osier trellis-work, which protected the front, and both sides, of the chariot; the plur., as in Il. 5. 728 δοιαὶ δὲ περίδρομοι ἄντυγές εἰσι (i.e., one on each side); Ai. 1030.It did not reach higher than the driver's waist, and was sometimes lower. In going round the corner, Orestes would have been leaning a little to the left (like a bicyclist in a similar case); as Nestor says, αὐτὸς δὲ κλινθῆναι ἐϋπλέκτῳ ἐνὶ δίφρῳ | ἦκ’ ἐπ’ ἀριστερὰ τοῖιν ( Il. 23. 335). When the left wheel came off, he would be thrown over the left ἄντυξ.

σὺν δ’ ἑλίσσεται , tmesis ( Ant. 432). Eur. uses this compound, in its Ionic form (συνειλίσσω), Eur. Ion 1164.So Hippolytus ( Eur. Hipp. 1236) αὐτὸς δ’ ὁ τλήμων ἡνίαισιν ἐμπλακεὶς | δεσμὸν δυσεξήνυστον ἕλκεται δεθείς. The charioteer sometimes passed the reins round his body,—as may been seen on two sarcophagi in the ‘Sala della Biga’ of the Vatican (Smith's Dict. Ant., 3rd ed., art. Circus, vol. 1. p. 435). Cp. G. 3. 107 Et proni dant lora.— τμητοῖς (863), a general epithet of reins or thongs ( Il. 10. 567 ἐϋτμήτοισιν ἱμᾶσιν: Eur. Hipp. 1245 τμητῶν ἱμάντων), suggesting neat workmanship (cp. Verg. Aen. 11. 579 tereti...habena). Campbell thinks that it refers to the sharp edges, as giving pain.—πέδῳ, as Aesch. Eum. 479 πέδῳ (πέδοι Dind.) πεσών, Soph. Tr. 789 χθονὶ | ῥίπτων ἑαυτόν.

διεσπάρησαν εἰς μέσον δρόμον , ‘were scattered into the middle of the course’; i.e., left the track in which the race was being run (the ‘course’ in the narrower sense), and rushed on to the open ground between this track and the spectators. διεσπάρησαν cannot be satisfactorily explained on the assumption that all four horses remained harnessed to the car. But we need not assume that Orestes was entangled in the reins of all four. We may suppose, then, that, when the left wheel came off, the left tracehorse, plunging wildly, broke his traces, and freed himself. No mishap to the ζυγόν is noticed, and the two yokehorses, at any rate, probably remained together. Unless they broke the pole, they would still drag the disabled car. [Assuming that the four horses continued together, I formerly rendered, ‘broke off’—i.e., from the line of the race.]— Campbell thinks that διεσπάρησαν ‘is used inaccurately to denote aimless movement,’ and renders, ‘plunged wildly about the course.’

Cp. Il. 23. 467 ἔνθα μιν ἐκπεσέειν ὀΐω σύν θ’ ἅρματα ἆξαι, | αἱ δ’ [sc. ἵπποι] ἐξηρώησαν, ἐπεὶ μένος ἔλλαβε θυμόν (‘rushed out of the course’).

στρατὸς here=λεὼς ( Tr. 795 n.).

δίφρων : the plur., as in 510: cp. 727 ὄχοις. In the narrower sense, δίφρος is the platform of the car, usu. made of interlaced thongs (ἱμάντες), stretched on a framework of wood or iron ( Il. 5. 727).

ἀνωλόλυξε , here of grief, as ὀλόλυξαν in Ap. Rh. 3. 1218: elsewhere, almost always a triumphant cry, esp. of women ( Tr. 205).

οἷ’ … οἷα : Ai. 923 οἷος ὢν οἵως ἔχεις.

φορούμενος πρὸς οὖδας , ‘dashed to the ground’: cp. I. T. 49 βεβλημένον πρὸς οὖδας. [Not, ‘dragged upon the ground’ (Campb.), which would be πρὸς οὔδει.] These words can be taken in two ways: I prefer the first. (1) With reference to his fall from the chariot. The people speak of his mishap as a whole, not merely of what he is suffering at the moment. (2) With reference to what occurs while he is being dragged; he is dashed earthwards (after being tossed upward). But this would be most awkward, when the mention of his being tossed upward follows. Eur. , where he speaks of men dragged on the ground by their chariot-horses, naturally says, ‘tossed up and down’ (not ‘down and up’): Suppl. 689 ἢ τοὺς ἄνω τε καὶ κάτω φορουμένους | ἱμασιν.

ἄλλοτ’ : the first ἄλλο|τε is omitted: Eur. Hec. 28 κεῖμαι δ’ ἐπ’ ἀκταῖς, ἄλλοτ’ ἐν πόντου σάλῳ.

οὐρανῷ σκέλη προφαίνων , i.e. tossed feet uppermost to the sky. Cp. Shakesp. Hamlet 3. 3. 93 ‘Then trip him, that his heels may kick at heaven’ : where Stevens quotes from Heywood's Silver Age, ‘Whose heels tript up, kick'd 'gainst the firmament.’

διφρηλάται : the drivers of the eight previously disabled chariots would be still on the ground.

κατασχεθόντες : for these forms, cp. O. T. 651 n.

κέαντες . This aor. part. of καίω, found in the Ionic prose of Hippocr. (7. 422 ἀποκέας), occurs also in two Attic inscrr. of 408 B.C. (ἐγκέαντι bis, Meisterhans, p. 86, n. 686). Here it is used without a metrical motive, such as exists in Aesch. Ag. 849 κέαντες: [Eur. ] Rhes. 97 ἐκκέαντες: Ar. Pax 1133 ἐκκέας. The epic form is ἔκηα (for ἔκηvα), part. κήας.— The plur. part. refers, in grammar, only to the two bearers of the ashes, but, in sense, to all who assisted at the funeral. Cp. Her. 8. 124 αἰνέσαντες δὲ πολλά (sc. οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι), προέπεμψαν ἀπιόντα τριηκόσιοι Σπαρτιητέων λογάδες.

ἐν βραχεῖ χαλκῷ : cp. 1113 φέροντες αὐτοῦ σμικρὰ λείψαν’ ἐν βραχεῖ | τεύχει θανόντος: and 54 n.

μέγιστον . The heroes were conceived as transcending later mortals in strength (cp., e.g. Il. 5. 303); and so also in stature: Her. 1. 68(the grave of Orestes at Sparta) ἐπέτυχον σορῷ ἑπταπήχεϊ· ὑπὸ δὲ ἀπιστίης μὴ μὲν γενέσθαι μηδαμὰ μέζονας ἀνθρώπους τῶν νῦν ἄνοιξα αὐτήν, καὶ εἶδον τὸν νεκρὸν μήκεϊ ἴσον (‘proportionate’) ἐόντα τῇ σορῷ.

σῶμα … σποδοῦ , a body now consisting in (reduced to) dust: see on 682 πρόσχημ’ ἀγῶνος. (The gen. cannot be taken with χαλκῷ, as=‘an urn filled with dust.’) The conjecture δειλαίαν σποδὸν is possible, but not probable. [A schol. in the margin of L has written ἀντίπτωσις, ‘interchange of cases’: i.e., he took the phrase as=μεγίστου σώματος δειλαίαν σποδόν.] Verse 758 cannot be omitted: ἐν βραχεῖ could not here stand alone, as=‘in a small compass.’

Cp. Aesch. Ag. 440(Ares) πυρωθὲν ἐξ Ἰλίου | φίλοισι πέμπει βραχὺ | ψῆγμα δυσδάκρυτον, ἀντήνορος σποδοῦ γεμίζων λέβητας εὐθέτου. Suppl. 1130 σποδοῦ τε πλῆθος ὀλίγον ἀντὶ σωμάτων | εὐδοκίμων. Propert. 2. 9. 13 (Briseïs with the ashes of Achilles), et tanti corpus Achillei | Maximaque in parva sustulit ossa manu.

ἄνδρες Φωκέων (partitive gen.): Thuc. 7. 43§ 3 ἄνδρας τῶν φυλάκων.

ἐκλάχῃ , depending on φέρουσιν, is more natural here than ἐκλάχοι, which would depend on τεταγμένοι, and refer to the purpose of the senders. So in 57 (n.) φέρωμεν was corrupted to φέροιμεν.

τοιαῦτά σοι (ethic dat.) ταῦτ’ ἐστίν , as in O.C. 62.

ὡς μὲν ἐν λόγῳ , so far as mere narrative can convey an impression. For the limiting sense of ὡς, cp. O. C. 76 ὡς ἰδόντι (n.).

τοῖς δ’ ἰδ., οἵπερ εἴδομεν ,=ἡμῖν δὲ τοῖς ἰδοῦσιν. Cp. O. T. 1237 τῶν δὲ πραχθέντων τὰ μὲν | ἄλγιστ’ ἄπεστιν· ἡ γὰρ ὄψις οὐ πάρα.

764 f. The word δεσπόταισι would usu. imply that the speaker was a slave. The women of the Chorus are free (1227 πολίτιδες), and it has been suggested that the poet forgot this. But it is simpler to suppose that, in poetry, δεσπότης could bear its primary sense, ‘master of the house,’ ‘lord,’ without necessary reference to the special relation of master and slave. Cp. Tr. 363 δεσπόζειν θρόνων.

πρόρριζον : see on 512.

ὦ Ζεῦ . Clytaemnestra regretted her failure to destroy Orestes in childhood (296 f.). But the poet is true to nature in blending some touch of maternal grief with her sense of gain.

λέγω , pres. subjunct.: cp. O. T. 651 n.

τῷ νῦν λόγῳ : the same phrase occurs in O. T. 90, O. C. 801.

δεινὸν , a mysterious power, a strangely potent tie; cp. Aesch. P. V. 39 τὸ συγγενές τοι δεινὸν ἥ θ’ ὁμιλία: Aesch. Theb. 1031 δεινὸν τὸ κοινὸν σπλάγχνον: Soph. Ph. 355 δεινὸν γυναιξὶν αἱ δἰ ὠδίνων γοναί.— Isaiah xlix. 15 ‘Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb?’

πάσχοντι : for the masc., cp. 145 n.— ὧν τέκῃ , without ἄν ( O. T. 1231 n.). The v.l. τέκοι is possible ( Ant. 666 n.), but less natural.

μάτην ἄρ’ ἡμεῖς κ.τ.λ. The old man speaks as if disappointed and aggrieved. Thus a cue is skilfully given for the change in Clytaemnestra's tone. ἡμεῖς may include the bearers of the urn (759).

μάτην λέγοις , say the word ‘μάτην’: cp. Ant. 567 ἀλλ’ ἥδε μέντοι μὴ λέγ’.

ψυχῆς , ‘life’; see on O. C. 998 f. The word has been suspected, and prosaically altered (cr. n.). But it is strictly correct to describe a child as ‘born from’ its mother's ‘life.’ Here the phrase has a pathetic force; his very life was her gift.

μαστῶν κ.τ.λ. : i.e., ‘he deserted me who had suckled and reared him’: the words do not imply that Orestes was still an infant when he left her (see on 13 f.).

ἀποστὰς : similarly a slave who left his master was said ἀφίστασθαι ( Lys. or. 23 § 7, etc.).

ἀπεξενοῦτο , ‘became estranged.’ Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1084 f. οὐκ ἀκούετε | πάλαι ξενοῦσθαι τόνδε προὐννέποντά με; (‘that he is no longer my son’).

φόνους : for the plur., 206 θανάτους (n.). So in O. C. 962 φόνους alludes to the death of Laïus.

ὥστ’ οὔτε … στεγάζειν . When ὥστε is followed by the infin., the negative is ordinarily μή. There are, however, many exceptions. Instances strictly like the above are these:— Soph. Ph. 1357 οἶσθ)· οὐ μακρὰν γὰρ τειχέων περιπτυχαί, | ὥστ’ οὐχ ἅπαντά σ’ εἰδέναι τὰ δρώμενα: [Dem. ] or. 53 § 1 οὐδ’ αὖ ο<*>τως ἄπορος ἦν ὥστ’ οὐκ ἂν ἐξευρεῖν. But most of the examples occur under special conditions: see Appendix.

ἐξ ἡμέρας , interdiu. The phrase ἐκ νυκτῶν, ‘in the night-watches,’ is frequent ( Od. 12. 286, Theognis 460, Aesch. Ch. 287: [Eur. ] Rhes. 13, 17): cp. also frag. adesp. 7 (Nauck) πόνῳ πόνον | ἐκ νυκτὸς ἀλλάσσουσα τὸν καθ’ ἡμέραν.

στεψάζειν , lit. ‘cover,’ i.e. cover the eyes.

ὁ προστατῶν χρόνος , lit., ‘the time which stands in front (of the present),’ the ‘imminent’ or ‘coming’ time (schol. ὁ ἐπιγινόμενος). From moment to moment she looked for death.—As προστατεῖν usu. means ‘to govern’ or ‘to protect,’ some understand, (1) ‘Time standing over me’ like a jailor (Campbell), ‘the tyrannous time’ (Whitelaw): or (2) generally, ‘Time that controls all events.’

διῆγε , kept me living: Dem. or. 18 § 89 ὁ γὰρ τότε ἐνστὰς πόλεμος...ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς κατὰ τὸν βίον ἀφθονωτέροις...διήγαγεν ὑμᾶς τῆς νῦν εἰρήνης (‘caused you to live’).

783 f. The perf. ἀπήλλαγμαι , expressing final deliverance, is better here than the aor. ἀπηλλάγην (cr. n.).

μείζων , worse than the distant Orestes, because ξύνοικος.

τοὐμὸν , not τῆς ἐμῆς, since ψυχῆς αἷμα forms one notion: cp. 1390: Ant. 794 n.

ἐκπίνους’ : cp. Ant. 531 σὺ δ’, ἣ κατ’ οἴκους ὡς ἔχιδν’ ὑφειμένη | λήθουσά μ’ ἐξέπινες.

ἄκρατον , ‘sheer,’ implies the pitiless cruelty of the vampire (cp. Xen. An. 4. 8. 14 τούτους...καὶ ὠμοὺς δεῖ καταφαγεῖν): so Aesch. Ch. 577 φόνου δ’ Ἐρινὺς οὐχ ὑπεσπανισμένη | ἄκρατον αἷμα πίεται.

νῦν δ’ : repeated from 783, after the long parenthesis.

ἕκηλα , adv.: cp. 164.

οὕνεχ’ : cp. 387.

ἡμερεύσομεν : a word used in Attic prose (as=‘to pass the day’).

οἴμοι τάλαινα : cp. Ph. 416 οἴμοι τάλας, and so often: but in 674 οἲ )γὼ τάλαινα.

οἰμῶξαι : for the aor., cp. 285.

ἆρ’ ἔχει καλῶς ; ‘Is it not well?’ Cp. 816; and for ἆρα, 614.

οὔτοι σὺ sc. καλῶς ἔχεις. The sense is not merely, ‘you are in an evil case’; but rather, ‘you are not as I could wish’—and as Orestes is.

Νέμεσι : this voc. occurs also in Soph. Ph. 183, where, as here, νέμεσις is a v.l. (Cp. Ar. Ran. 893 ξύνεσι.)

τοῦ θανόντος ἀρτίως : for the place of the adv., cp. Ai. 635 ὁ νοσῶν μάταν: Aesch. P. V. 216 τῶν παρεστώτων τότε: Anooc. or. 1 § 53 τῶν ἀπολωλότων ἤδη.

Nemesis is the goddess who requires that each man should receive his due (Νέμεσιν ἀπὸ τῆς ἑκάστῳ διανεμήσεως, Mund. 7. p. 401 b. 13). The ‘Nemesis of the dead man’ is the avenger of wrong done to him; as the Greeks said Δίκη τινός ( Aesch. Ag. 1432), Ἐρινύς τινος. Cp. Aesch. fr. 266 ἡμῶν γε μέντοι Νέμεσις (‘our Nemesis’) ἔσθ’ ὑπερτέρα, | καὶ τοῦ θανόντος ἡ Δίκη πράσσει κότον. At Athens Νεμέσεια were certain rites in honour of the dead ( Dem. or. 41 § 11), ἐπεὶ ἡ Νέμεσις ἐπὶ τῶν ἀποθανόντων τέτακται (Bekker Anecd. I. 282). Nemesis appears in art, too, as a goddess of the dead (Baumeister, Denkm., p. 1008).

ἤκουσεν ὧν δεῖ . Clyt. turns her retort as though τοῦ θανόντος depended on ἄκουε. ‘Nemesis (the goddess of retribution generally) has heard a mother who prayed for the punishment of an unnatural son.’

κἀπεκύρωσεν : cp. 919 κῦρος.

οὔκουν … τάδε ; This verse should probably be interrogative, as Electra's answer suggests. And οὔκουν (nonne ergo ..?) seems better than οὐκοῦν (ergo ..?).

οὐχ ὅπως σε παύσομεν =οὐ λέγω ὅπως κ.τ.λ.: ‘not to speak’ of doing so; i.e., ‘so far from’ doing so (Lat. nedum). So οὐχ ὅτι: and (with λέγε understood) μὴ ὅτι, or (more rarely) μὴ ὅπως. But these phrases usu. stand in the first clause, followed by ἀλλὰ καὶ in a second clause; Dem. or. 6 § 9 τοὺς δὲ Θηβαίους ἡγεῖτο...οὐχ ὅπως ἀντιπράξειν...ἀλλὰ καὶ συστρατεύσειν. Cp., however, H. 2. 3. 35 διὰ τὸν χειμῶνα οὐδὲ πλεῖν, μὴ ὅτι ἀναιρεῖσθαι τοὺς ἄνδρας, δυνατὸν ἦν. Lucian, Charon 8 ὅταν πλέῃ μηδ’ ἐμπίδα, οὐχ ὅπως ταῦρον, ἔτι ἄρασθαι δυνάμενος.

πολλῶν ἂν ἥκοις . Clyt. refers to Electra's words, πεπαύμεθ’ ἡμεῖς: ‘If you have indeed silenced her, then you would deserve much,’ etc. A protasis formed by εἰ and a past tense of the indic. is sometimes thus combined with an apodosis formed by the optat. and ἄν. In such cases the past tense usu. denotes an actual fact, or what is assumed to be such. Thus O. C. 974 ff. εἰ δ’..ἦλθον,.. πῶς ἂν..ψέγοις; Thuc. 3. 40 εἰ γὰρ οὗτοι ὀρθῶς ἀπέστησαν (granting that they were right), ὑμεῖς ἂν οὐ χρεὼν ἄρχοιτε. More rarely, the protasis expresses a condition recognised as unreal; e.g. Hom. Od. 1. 236 ἐπεὶ οὔ κε θανόντι περ ὧδ’ ἀκαχοίμην, | εἰ μετὰ οἷς ἑτάροισι δάμη κ.τ.λ.— Wunder's change of ἔπαυσας to παύσαις is not (I now think) desirable.

πολλῶν goes with ἄξιος , and τυχεῖν is epexegetic: cp. Ant. 699 οὐχ ἥδε χρυσῆς ἀξία τιμῆς λαχεῖν;

εὖ κυρεῖ : alluding to her words in 791.

800 f. With πράξειας we supply ἂν from ἀποστείχοιμ’ ἄν. G. Wolff compares Lys.p. 208 B εἰ βούλοιο λαβὼν τὴν μάστιγα τύπτειν, ἐῷεν ἄν . Πόθεν δ’, ἦ δ’ ὅς, ἐῷεν; Xen. An. 4. 6. 13 δοκοῦμεν δ’ ἄν μοι...ἐρημοτέρῳ ἂν τῷ ὄρει χρῆσθαι· μένοιεν γὰρ αὐτοῦ μᾶλλον ἀθρόοι οἱ πολέμιοι (where the insertion of ἂν after γὰρ is needless). Cp. also Soph. O. T. 937 n.

The emendations which aim at introducing ἄν seem, then, superfluous. The change of καταξίως into κατάξἰ ἂν, though specious, is not probable. Cp. O. C. 911 δέδρακας οὔτ’ ἐμοῦ καταξίως | οὔθ’ ὧν πέφυκας. O. T. 133 ἐπαξίως..ἀξίως. Again, πράξειας appears sound. In the 2nd and 3rd sing. and 3rd plur. of the sigmatic aorist, classical writers of this age prefer the forms in ει to those in αι. There are exceptions, such as Vesp. 726 οὐκ ἂν δικάσαις, Thuc. 2. 84 ἐκπνεύσαι: and it would be unwarrantable to deny that Soph. could have written πράξαις ἄν. But the presumption is in favour of the vulgate. Still less likely is ἐπεί τἂν, or ἐμοῦ γ’ ἂν ἀξίως (cr. n.). If ἄν were required, Bergk's οὔτ’ ἂν in v. 801 would be best.

τοῦ πορεύς. ξένου : Phanoteus (670).

τῶν φίλων , Orestes; for the plur., cp. 346. It is no concern of Clytaemnestra's to mourn him (cp. 776).

ἆρ’ ὑμὶν κ.τ.λ.: ‘does she not seem,’ etc.,—with bitter irony: cp. 790, 816.

ὧδ’ , by a death so piteous; cp. 751.

ὥς μ’ ἀπώλεσας θανών : as Antigone says of her brother ( Ant. 871), θανὼν ἔτ’ οῦσαν κατήναρές με. Cp. Tr. 1163 n.

ἀποσπάσας (ἐκείνας) αἵ κ.τ.λ.: conversely O. T. 1432 ἐλπίδος μ’ ἀπέσπασας.

μολεῖν : cp. O. C. 1747 ποῖ μόλωμεν, ὦ Ζεῦ; (‘whither shall we turn?’).

δουλεύειν : cp. 1192: 597 δεσπότιν. She was treated like a slave (190 ff.).

πάλιν has been suspected, but is explained by the context. In fact, her servitude had never ceased, and could not be said to recommence. But in imagination, so long as Orestes lived, she could behold a deliverer. From those bright dreams she must now go back to a slavery without hope.

ἆρά μοι καλῶς ἔχει ; cp. 790.

τοῦ λοιποῦ χρόνου , a partitive gen. (478), instead of the more usual τὸν λ. χρόνον, or τὸ λοιπόν: so τοῦ λοιποῦ in Her. 1. 189, Ar. Pax 1084.

818 *εἴσειμ’ , Hermann's correction of ἔσσομ’, is made certain by ἀλλὰ τῇδε πρὸς πύλῃ. No dative is needed to explain ξύνοικος , since φονεῦσι πατρός so closely precedes.

παρεῖσ’ ἐμαυτὴν , allowing myself to sink to the ground: cp. Tr. 938 πλευρόθεν | πλευρὰν παρεὶς ἔκειτο.

αὐανῶ : Ph. 954 ἀλλ’ αὐανοῦμαι τῷδ’ ἐν αὐλίῳ μόνος.

χάρις , gratification: cp. 1266.

823-870

Kommos. 1st strophe, 823—835, =1st antistr., 836—848: 2nd str., 849—859, =2nd antistr., 860—870. For metres see Metrical Analysis. Changes of person occur within a verse (as in 829 ff., ΗΛ. φεῦ. ΧΟ. μηδὲν μέγ’ ἀΰσῃς. ΗΛ. ἀπολεῖς. ΧΟ. πῶς; ). This indicates that the Chorus is here represented by the coryphaeus; it is, in fact, a lyric duet between the leader and Electra. Similar duets occur in O. T. 649—697 and O. C. 510—548, passages which further resemble this as being κομμοί inserted in ἐπεισόδια: also in the parodos of the O. C.(as at 178 ff.), and its exodos (as at 1677 ff.): and in Ph. 1081—1217 (as at 1184 f.).

These lyrics mark the climax of Electra's grief. The comforter vainly seeks to rouse her from despair.

ποῦ ποτε κ.τ.λ. ‘where are they?’ means here, ‘what are they doing, —if they see this, and do not punish?’ It is the part of the Sun-god to reveal guilt (cp. n. on 424 f.), and of the thunderbolts to smite it.

φαέθων : Il. 11. 735 ἠέλιος φαέθων. This familiar phrase explains why ἅλιος (confirmed by the metre of 838) was changed in some MSS. to ἀέλιος.

ἐφορῶντες , passively viewing; —just as in Tr. 1269(θεοὶ) τοιαῦτ’ ἐφορῶσι πάθη.

κρύπτουσιν : schol. οὐκ ἄγουσιν εἰς φῶς, do not brand by exposure and chastisement. Cp. συγκρύπτειν τινί τι, to connive by silence at an offence ( Andoc. or. 1 § 67, etc.).

τί δακρύεις ; A gentle remonstrance; ‘why dost thou thus give way to grief?’ (Not: ‘what is the cause of thy grief?’)

μηδὲν μέγ’ ἀΰσῃς . In saying φεῦ, Electra lifted her face and stretched forth her hands to heaven, as if accusing the gods; and the Chorus hasten to warn her against any irreverent utterance (schol.). Cp. Ai. 386 μηδὲν μέγ’ εἴπῃς: Od. 22. 287 μή ποτε πάμπαν | εἴκων ἀφραδίῃς μέγα εἰπεῖν: Plat. Phaedop. 95 B μὴ μέγα λέγε: Eur. H. F. 1244 ἴσχε στόμ’, ὡς μὴ μέγα λέγων μεῖζον πάθῃς: Theocr. 10. 20 μηδὲν μέγα μυθεῦ (do not boast). Verg. Aen. 10. 547 Dixerat ille aliquid magnum.

ἀΰσῃς , a loud cry ( Tr. 565 ἐκ δ’ ἤϋσ’ ἐγώ).

ἀπολεῖς , enecabis. She takes their remonstrance as implying a doubt whether Orestes is dead. For this verb in ref. to mental pain, cp. Ph. 1172 τί μ’ ὤλεσας; (‘afflicted me’—by reviving a painful memory).

τῶν … οἰχομένων , Orestes (for the plur., cp. 145 f.): φανερῶς , because the mention of the ashes (757 ff.) has removed the last doubt from her mind.— ἐλπίδα with gen. of the object; cp. 1460 f.

κατ’ ἐμοῦ τακομένας . This constr., instead of the simple dat. (456), is due to the peculiar sense of ἐπεμβάσει : cp. ἐγγελᾶν and ἐπεγγελᾶν κατά τινος ( O. C. 1339, Ai. 969). Those who would read κατ’ ἐμοὶ τακομένᾳ , and assume a tmesis, omit to observe that κατεπεμβάσει would take a genitive.

οἶδα γὰρ κ.τ.λ.: ‘Nay, (I can still offer thee comfort;) for I know that Amphiaraüs, like Agamemnon, was betrayed to death by a false wife; and yet now he is a great spiritual force beneath the earth, and is revered among men.’ Although Orestes is dead, Agamemnon may still be honoured. The Chorus do not directly hint a belief that he can still be avenged,—as Amphiaraüs was. Electra then seizes on this point of contrast, Amphiaraüs found an avenger; her father cannot now find one.

Ἀμφιάρεων , scanned ¯˘˘¯, as in O. C. 1313(n.): ἄνακτα , as the seer Teiresias is so called, O. T. 284(n.). Amphiaraüs, the Argive seer and warrior, married Eriphylè, sister of Adrastus, king of Argos. He had sworn to abide by her decision in any difference between himself and her brother, with whom he had formerly been at feud ( Apollod. 3. 6. 2). When Polyneices sought Argive aid against Thebes, Amphiaraüs opposed the enterprise, foreseeing a fatal issue. Polyneices then bribed Eriphylè with a golden necklace, and she persuaded her husband to join the expedition. The Argives were routed by the Thebans. In the flight, Amphiaraüs was approaching the river Ismenus, near Thebes, when the earth, riven by a thunderbolt, swallowed him up, with his chariot: cp. fr. 873. Sophocles wrote an Ἐριφύλη, and also a satyric Ἀμφιάρεως.

χρυσοδέτοις ἕρκεσι , nets, or snares, of golden links; i.e., the toils of fate into which he was drawn through the necklace with which his wife was bribed. (Not, ‘the snare laid for her by the necklace’; she knew what was to come.) The epithet marks the figurative sense of ἕρκεσι (as a ship is λινόπτερον ὄχημα, Aesch. P. V. 468): cp. Soph. Ai. 60 εἰς ἕρκη κακά (the net of doom). γυναικῶν , i.e. Ἐριφύλης, an allusive plur. (145 n.), perhaps suggested by Hom. Od. 15. 247(of Amphiaraüs), ἀλλ’ ὄλετ’ ἐ<*> Θήβῃσι γυναίων εἵνεκα δώρων. (This is better than to give γυναικῶν a general sense,— ‘such as women love.’) Cp. Plat. Rep. 590A ἡ Ἐριφύλη ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ψυχῇ τὸν ὅρμον δεξαμένη. It was the ὅρμος which had been given to Harmonia by her husband Cadmus ( Paus. 9. 41. 2).

κρυφθέντα , which has been suspected (cr. n.), is sound; it is the word repeatedly used with ref. to the end of Amphiaraüs: Pind. N. 9. 24 ὁ δ’ Ἀμφιάρῃ σχίσσεν κεραυνῷ παμβίᾳ | Ζεὺς τὰν βαθύστερνον χθόνα, κρύψεν δ’ ἅμ’ ἵπποις: Apollod. 3. 6. 6 Ζεὺς κεραυνὸν βαλὼν τὴν γῆν διέστησεν, ὁ δὲ σὺν τῷ ἅρματι...ἐκρύφθη: and especially the oracle cited in Athen. p. 232 E, commanding Alcmaeon , the seer's son, to dedicate the fatal necklace at Delphi: καὶ σὺ φέρειν τιμῆεν ἐμοὶ γέρας, ᾧ ποτε μήτηρ | Ἀμφιάραον ἔκρυψ’ ὑπὸ γῆν αὐτοῖσι σὺν ἵπποις,—where the instrum. dat. ᾧ (‘by means of which’) gives an exact parallel to ἕρκεσι here (cp. also 549). In Aesch. Theb. 587 f. Amphiaraüs says, τήνδε πιανῶ χθόνα, | μάντις κεκευθὼς πολεμίας ὑπὸ χθονός. Pausanias (9. 8. 3) saw near Thebes the enclosed and sacred spot where the earth had opened.

Some vase-paintings, representing the departure of Amphiaraüs for Thebes, show Eriphylè carrying the bribe in her hand. In one of these, on a very ancient vase from Caere, it appears as a necklace of large white pearls (Baumeister, Denkm. p. 67): in another, on a lekythos from Cervetri (Roscher, Lex.p. 295), it is a collar, with projecting rays.

ἒ ἔ· ἰώ . The words ὑπὸ γαίας remind Electra of her father and brother.

πάμψυχος =πᾶσαν τὴν ψυχὴν ἔχων (cp. ἄψυχος). The mind of Amphiaraüs acts upon men through his oracles as fully as if he were alive. In the popular belief, the ordinary shades of the departed had either no intelligence or a feeble one. Thus Teiresias is an exception ( Od. 10. 495): τῷ καὶ τεθνηῶτι νόον πόρε Περσεφόνεια | οἴῳ πεπνῦσθαι· τοὶ δὲ σκιαὶ ἀΐσσουσιν. It was felt difficult to conceive mind apart from its supposed physical basis, the φρένες or diaphragm: cp. Leaf on Il. 23. 104.—The scholia recognise this explanation of πάμψυχος, but suggest also two others, both untenable: (1) ‘ruling over all the shades’: or (2) ‘possessing his life διὰ παντός,’ i.e. ‘immortal.’

The cult of Amphiaraüs had its chief seat in Boeotia, but afterwards spread thence to Argos, and throughout Greece. He was a chthonian deity, like Melampus; associated with Dionysus, and then with the Apollinar μαντική. The Ἀμφιάρειον near Thebes, a dream-oracle, was consulted by Mardonius ( Her. 8. 134). In later times the shrine near Oropus was more famous ( I. Paus. 34. 2).

φεῦ .

φεῦ δῆτ’ . Electra's cry, φεῦ, is drawn from her by the thought that, while Amphiaraüs has honour, her father's spirit is unhonoured. The Chorus suppose her to mean, ‘Alas for Eriphylè's wickedness,’ and respond φεῦ δῆτ’, ‘alas indeed’ (cp. O. C. 536 ΧΟ. ἰώ. ΟΙ. ἰὼ δῆτα). Then they say, ὀλοὰ γὰρ , ‘for the murderess—’ intending to add, ‘betrayed her husband's life.’ But Electra, still thinking of the difference and not of the likeness between the case of Amphiaraüs and that of Agamemnon, quiokly gives a different turn to the unfinished sentence by interjecting ἐδάμη ,—‘was laid low’ (by her son Alcmaeon : see on 846).—For ὀλοὰ (nom. fem.) active in sense, cp. Μοῖρ’ ὀλοή ( Il. 16. 849, etc.): in Tr. 846 ὀλοὰ στένει it is neut. pl. (‘despairingly’).

ἐδάμη should be followed by a full stop, as in L; not by a query, as in the Aldine,—a punctuation suggested by ναί. Electra is not asking a question; she is rejecting the consolation. The Chorus admit, by their ναί , the fact that Eriphylè was slain, and then Electra points the contrast (οἶδ’ οἶδ’, κ.τ.λ.).

μελέτωρ (only here): ‘one who cared’ for the dead,—an avenger (cp. 237 ἀμελεῖν). Suidas s.v., ὁ ἐπιμελούμενος, ὁ τιμωρούμενος τῷ πατρί. The conjecture νεμέτωρ (a word applied to the avenging Zeus in Aesch. Th. 485) is less fitting. For the form, cp. also γενέτωρ.

Amphiaraüs was avenged by his son Alcmaeon ,—the counterpart, in this story, of Orestes. Before setting out for Thebes, the seer had charged him with this duty. Eriphylè, bribed once more, prevailed upon her son to lead the Epigoni against Thebes. After its fall, he returned to Argos, and slew her. Pursued by the Erinyes, he fled to Psophis in Arcadia, and there was purified. He was the subject of a play by Sophocles, and of two by Euripides,—the first, ὁ διὰ Ψωφῖδος (produced in 438 B.C.), dealing with his absolution, and the second, ὁ διὰ Κορίνθου, with a later episode. Acc. to a grammarian in Anecd. Oxon. II. p. 337, 4, the form of the name used by Eur. was Ἀλκμέων.

τὸν ἐν πένθει , ‘the mourner’ (cp. 290): not, ‘the lamented one.’ The shade of the dead Amphiaraüs mourned until avenged. Cp. Aesch. Ch. 39 μέμφεσθαι τοὺς γᾶς | νέρθεν περιθύμως: Aesch. Eum. 95 ff. (Clytaemnestra's shade) ἐγὼ δ’ ὑφ’ ὑμῶν ὧδ’ ἀπητιμασμένη κ.τ.λ.

ἀναρπασθείς , by death, as by a storm: cp. Lucian De luctu 13 τέθνηκας καὶ πρὸ ὥρας ἀνηρπάσθης: Od. 1. 241 νῦ<*> δέ μιν ἀκλειῶς ἅρπυιαι ἀνηρείψαντο· | οἴχετ’ ἄϊστος, ἄπυστος.

δειλαία δειλαίων . This adj., usu. said of persons, is applied to things in O. C. 513, Tr. 1026.Cp. Eur. Hec. 84 ἥξει τι μέλος γοερὸν γοεραῖς. The antistrophic verse (860), πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ μόρος, indicates that the αι of δειλαία and of δειλαίων is short, as in Soph. Ant. 1310(n.). H. Heinrich SchmidtJ. , however, makes it long in both words, reading πᾶσιν θνατοῖσιν ἔφυ μόρος in 860.

ἴστωρ , fem., as in I. T. 1431: so πράκτωρ, θέλκτωρ, σωτήρ, λωβητήρ ( Ant. 1074 n.).

πανσύρτῳ … αἰῶνι . The traditional text is πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ πολλῶν | δεινῶν στυγνῶν τ’ ἀχέων (or ἀχαίων). Hermann substitutes αἰῶνι for ἀχέων, regarding the latter as a gloss upon the adjectives. Dindorf, accepting αἰῶνι, rejects πολλῶν, reading πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ δεινῶν | στυγνῶν τ’ ἀχέων αἰῶνι. But the antistrophic verse (863), τμητοῖς ὁλκοῖς ἐγκῦρσαι, makes ἀχέων less metrically probable; on Dindorf's view, we might rather suggest ἀχθῶν (cp. 204 ἔκπαγλ’ ἄχθη). And πολλῶν, as Hermann saw, is not likely to have been interpolated (‘πολλῶν, si quidquam, sanum est’). For other conjectures, see Appendix.

The literal sense then is:—‘(I know this) by a life which, through all the months, is a turbid torrent of many things dread and horrible.’ πανσύρτῳ seems rightly explained in one scholium as πάντα σύροντι τὰ κακά: i.e., it has an active sense, like χαλκόπλακτος (484 n.), ἀμφίπλακτος ( Ph. 688), πανάλωτος (ἄτη, Aesch. Ag. 361). The genitive, πολλῶν δεινῶν στυγνῶν τ’, may depend upon it, as in Soph. Ant. 1184 f. θεᾶς..προσήγορος=θεὰν προσηγοροῦσα. But we might also join the genitive with αἰῶνι, as=‘a life of’ (made up of) these things. For the verb σύρω in ref. to a torrent, cp. Ar. Eq. 527 διὰ τῶν ἀφελῶν πεδίων ἔρρει, καὶ τῆς στάσεως παρασύρων | ἐφόρει τὰς δρῦς: Plut. Mor.p. 5 F πόλεμος χειμάρρου δίκην πάντα σύρων. Thus παμμήνῳ has a special point. The literal χειμάρρους flows only in winter.

This view gives πανσύρτῳ a more forcible and more poetical sense than if it be taken as=‘swept together from every side.’ The meaning then would be, ‘a life, through all the months, of many dread horrors, accumulated from every quarter,’—the epithet πανσύρτῳ being transferred from the troubles to the life itself. It would still, indeed, be possible to make πανσύρτῳ active; ‘a life which draws troubles together from all sides’; but such an active sense would be somewhat harsher, on this interpretation, than on that which supposes the image of a torrent.

ἁθρήνεις . The MS. reading, ἃ θροεῖς , conflicts with the metre of the antistrophe (864), where the corresponding words are ἁ λώβα. In Ai. 582, where θρηνεῖν is right, θροεῖν was a v.l. (Paris A). The reasons for preferring ἁθρήνεις to ἃ θρηνεῖς are two. (1) A lengthening of α^ before θρ, though not impossible in lyrics (cp. Ant. 612 το— πρίν), would be unusual. (2) The context favours the imperfect. In 850—852 Electra refers to the woes which she has so long endured. The Chorus now reply, ‘We have seen what thou wast mourning,’—‘the course of thy sorrow,’—through all those years (cp. 140 f.). The compromise, ᾇ θρηνεῖς, meets the first point, but not the second.

μή μέ νυν . Here νυν, not νῦν, is clearly right: ‘If ye so well know my griefs, then desist,’ etc.

παραγάγῃς , by delusive comfort: cp. O.T. 974 τῷ φόβῳ παρηγόμην.

ἵν’ , in a case where (cp. 21 f.).

τί φής ; Her words, ἵν’ οὐ, already indicate her thought; ‘where there is no — hope’: and the Chorus interrupt her with a remonstrance. She rejoins by repeating that her brother is no more. While they are vaguely consolatory, she dwells on the loss of the only avenger to whom she could look.

πάρεισιν ἐλπίδων ἔτι κ.τ.λ. The choice is between two readings; (1) εὐπατριδᾶν ἀρωγαί, and (2) Neue's correction, εὐπατρίδων τ’ ἀρωγαί. The first is best. The constr. then is, ἐλπίδων ἀρωγαί, aids consisting in hopes, κοινοτόκων εὐπατριδᾶν, from princes born of the same parents; i.e., sustaining hopes from a princely brother. For the defining gen. ἐλπίδων, cp. 682: for the second gen., denoting the source of the hope, cp. 1460 f., εἴ τις ἐλπίσιν πάρος | ἐξήρετ’ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε.

With the other reading, εὐπατρίδων τ’, both epithets belong to ἐλπίδων, and ἐλπίδες κοινότοκοι εὐπάτριδές τε mean, ‘hopes from brothers and princes,’—i.e., ‘hopes from a princely brother’: the sense is unchanged, but the phrase is more artificial.

That the MSS. have εὐπατριδᾶν is more significant than that they also have τ’, which might easily creep in. Suidas, who omits τ’, has εὐπατριδᾶν, or (in codd. A and C) εὐπατριδῶν: but the latter variant can hardly be said to confirm εὐπατρίδων τ’.—At 162 Orestes is called εὐπατρίδαν. The fem. εὔπατρις occurs at 1081.

ἔφυ , with ref. to a law of nature or fate: cp. 236: Tr. 440 χαίρειν πέφυκεν οὐχὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἀεί: O. C. 1444(φῦναι).

χαλαργοῖς (=χηλῶν ἀργῶν), a vivid epithet, describing the tramp and rush of the horses’ feet. Cp. O. C. 1062 ῥιμφαρμάτοις | ...ἁμίλλαις (n.).

τμητοῖς , the epithet of reins (747 n.), serves here to define the sense of ὁλκοῖς. Ordinarily ὁλκός means (1) a sort of hauling machine, or (2) a furrow.— ἐγκῦρσαι, ‘to meet with them,’ as a mode of death. Cp. Her. 2. 82 ὁτέοισι ἐγκυρήσει (what fortunes he will have) καὶ ὅκως τελευτήσει. (We cannot supply μόρῳ with the verb, and take ὁλκοῖς as instrumental dat.)

ἄσκοπος , such as could not have been even imagined beforehand,—inconceivably dreadful. Cp. 13<*> τὸν ἄσκοπον | χρόνον..ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον.

ἁ λώβα , the cruel doom: Tr. 996 οἵαν μ’ ἄρ’ ἔθου λώβαν.

ξένος : schol. ἐπ’ ἀλλοδαπῆς: cp. Tr. 65 ἐξενωμένου (n.).

ἄτερ ἐμᾶν χερῶν : cp. 1138 n.: Ant. 900 θανόντας αὐτόχειρ ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ | ἔλουσα κἀκόσμησα (n.).

κέκευθεν , lies buried: Ant. 911 ἐν Ἅιδου...κεκευθότοιν: O. T. 968 κεύθει κάτω δὴ γῆς.

οὔτε του : here του is equivalent to an adv., ‘at all’: cp. Ai. 290 οὔτε του κλύων | σάλπιγγος: Ant. 814 οὔτ’ ἐπινύμφειός | ..τις ὕμνος.

ἀντιάσας =ἀντήσας (O.C. 1445), ‘having obtained,’ —a rare sense for ἀντιάζω, which in Sophocles elsewhere means ‘to entreat’ (1009).

τάφου … γόων : cp. Ant. 29 ἄκλαυτον, ἄταφον: Il. 22. 386 νέκυς ἄκλαυτος ἄθαπτος.

ὑφ’ ἡδονῆς τοι . Here τοι prefaces the explanation of her haste: cp. Ph. 245, Tr. 234.It is better than Brunck's σοι , which would be an ethic dat. (‘you see me come,’ etc.).

τὸ κόσμιον . Hurried movement in public was contrary to Athenian notions of εὐκοσμία. Cp. Charmides p. 159 B εἶπεν ὅτι οἱ δοκοῖ σωφροσύνη εἶναι τὸ κοσμίως πάντα ποιεῖν καὶ ἡσυχῇ, ἔν τε ταῖς ὁδοῖς βαδίζειν καὶ διαλέγεσθαι. Dem. or. 37 § 55 τοιοῦτος...ἐγὼ ὁ ταχὺ βαδίζων καὶ τοιοῦτος σὺ ὁ ἀτρέμας.

873 For the place of ὦν at the end of the v., cp. O. T. 298, O. C. 14, Tr. 819.

σὺ , though emphatic, is not scornful, but rather compassionate.— ἴασιν οὐκ ἔνεστ’ ἰδεῖν . The v.l. ἴασις (cr. n.) might at first sight seem preferable; but the vulgate is stronger, through the weight thrown on the impersonal οὐκ ἔνεστι. There was also a weak v.l. ἔτι for ἰδεῖν, but the latter balances εὔροις in 875.

ἐναργῶς , in bodily presence: cp. O. C. 910 ἐναργεῖς..στήσῃς: Tr. 223 βλέπειν..ἐναργῆ.

ἀλλ’ ἦ ..; In this formula, ἦ asks the question, while ἀλλὰ marks surprise: cp. Ph. 414(n.).

τοῖς at the end of the v.: O. C. 351, Ant. 409, Ph. 263.

μὰ τὴν πατρῴαν ἑστίαν is a fitting asseveration here, since the hearth symbolises the very existence of the family. Similarly the disguised Odysseus, when he affirms that the lord of the house will return, swears by the ἑστία ( Od. 14. 159).

ἀλλ’ οὐχ ὕβρει . Here ἀλλὰ (‘nay’) protests against Electra's words, and, as usual, follows the oath: cp. Ar. Ran. 173 ΝΕ. δύο δραχμὰς μισθὸν τελεῖς; | ΔΙ. μὰ Δἴ, ἀλλ’ ἔλαττον: and so ib. 753, Ar. Ran. 759, Ar. Ran. 1053; Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 3.

ἀλλ’ ἐκεῖνον . This second ἀλλά merely opposes its clause to the former: ‘I do not say this in mockery, but report him as (really) present’: cp. Ai. 852 f. ἀλλ’ οὐδὲν ἔργον ταῦτα θρηνεῖσθαι μάτην, | ἀλλ’ ἀρκτέον τὸ πρᾶγμα σὺν τάχει τινί. For the ὡς , which might be absent (as in 676), cp. 1341: O. T. 956 πατέρα τὸν σὸν ἀγγελῶν | ὡς οὐκέτ’ ὄντα Πόλυβον. Others, less well, take ἐκεῖνον ὡς παρόντα νῷν not as depending on λέγω but as an acc. absol. (cp. O. T. 101 n.).—For the triple ἀλλά in vv. 879—882, cp. Ph. 645—651: O.C. 238—248.

The v.l. νόει for νῷν was suggested by such passages as Ph. 415, ὡς μηκέτ’ ὄντα κεῖνον ἐν φάει νόει. It implies the unexampled contraction νῶ. (In Aesch. Pers. 1054, where Dindorf corrects κἀπιβόα to κἀπιβῶ, καὶ βόα is read by Eustathius on Dionys. p. 791.)

ἐξ ἐμοῦ , on my own authority: cp. 344 ἐκ σαυτῆς.—For the use of τε καί in coupling opposites, cp. O.T. 1275 πολλάκις τε κοὐχ ἅπαξ, O. C. 935 βίᾳ τε κοὐχ ἑκών.

ἰδοῦσα πίστιν . Nauck substitutes ἔχουσα for ἰδοῦσα, but the latter is right, since πίστιν=‘warranty,’ ‘proof.’ Cp. O. T. 1420 τίς μοι φανεῖται πίστις ἔνδικος; (n.).

εἰς τί μοι : for the ethic dat., cp. 144.

ἀνηκέστῳ , ‘fatal’: Ai. 52 τῆς ἀνηκέστου χαρᾶς.

πυρί , a feverish hope; cp. Ai. 478 κεναῖσιν ἐλπίσιν θερμαίνεται: Ant. 88 θερμὴν..καρδίαν.

σὺ δ’ οὖν : cp. Ai. 114 σὺ δ’ οὖν, ἐπειδὴ τέρψις ἥδε σοι τὸ δρᾶν, | χρῶ χειρί: ib. 961 οἱ δ’ οὖν γελώντων.

τῷ λόγῳ , causal dat., since εἴ σοί τις ἡδονή (ἐστιν)=εἴ τι ἥδει.

καὶ δὴ : 317 n.

κατειδόμην : for the midd., cp. 977: Ph. 351 n.

ἀρχαῖον τάφον . The poet is thinking of an ancestral tomb, like those πατρῷα μνήματα at Athens in which members of the same γένος were buried, [Dem. ] or. 57 § 28. He may have conceived that the ashes of Agamemnon, after his corpse was burned (901 πυρᾶς), were deposited in a stone vault, above or beside which the tumulus (κολώνη) was raised. Pausanias saw ‘in the ruins of Mycenae’ a legendary τάφος of Agamemnon, and of others who were slain along with him (2. 16. § 6).

κολώνης ἐξ ἄκρας is best taken with νεορρύτους,—‘which had newly streamed from the top of the mound’; this suits πηγάς.—Others understand, ‘I saw on the top of the mound streams of milk which had been newly poured there,’ and compare 742 ἐξ ὀρθῶν δίφρων. (For ἐκ in phrases describing position, cp. Ant. 411 n.)

γάλακτος : cp. Eur. Or. 114 ἐλθοῦσα δ’ ἀμφὶ τὸν Κλυταιμνήστρας τάφον | μελίκρατ’ ἄφες γάλακτος οἰνωπόν τ’ ἄχνην.

περιστεφῆ … ἀνθέων : cp. O. T. 83 πολυστεφὴς..δάφνης (n.).

ἔστιν , not ἐστὶν, as the sense is, ‘exist.’

θήκην , here denoting the κολώνη, was a general term for a sepulchre, whatever its form might be; thus Plato says (Legg. 947 D) θήκην δὲ ὑπὸ γῆς αὐτοῖς εἰργασμένην εἶναι ψαλίδα (vault) προμήκη λίθων: and Thuc. applies the word in one place to movable grave-fittings or coffins (1. 8 § 1 θηκῶν ἀναιρεθεισῶν), in another to monuments (3. 58 § 4 ἀποβλέψατε..ἐς πατέρων..θήκας).

ἔσχον θαῦμα =ἐθαύμασα: cp. 214 γνώμαν ἴσχεις, 1176 ἔσχες ἄλγος: conversely Ph. 687 θαῦμά μ’ ἔχει.

ἐγχρίμπτῃ is here more fitting than ἐγχρίμπτει , since the sense is, ‘in fear lest some one be close by,’ rather than, ‘to see whether some one is not close by’: cp. 581 τιθῇς (n.).

ἐν γαλήνῃ sc. ὄντα: cp. 61: O.C. 29 πέλας γὰρ ἄνδρα τόνδε νῷν ὁρῶ, and ib. 586 (n.).

ἐσχάτης … πυρᾶς , ‘on the edge of the mound,’—the local gen., developed out of the possessive (‘belonging to,’ and so ‘in the region of’): cp. Il. 9. 219(ἷζεν) τοίχου τοῦ ἑτέροιο: 17. 372 νέφος δ’ οὐ φαι<*>νετο πάσης | γαίης οὐδ’ δρέων. The word πυρὰ can mean, not only a funeral pyre, but also the place where a corpse was formerly burned (bustum), and is here a synonym for τύμβος, κολώνη. So Pind. I. 7. 57 πυρὰ<*> τάφον θ’ (of Achilles): Eur. Hec. 386 πυρὰν Ἀχιλλέως.

νεώρη (ὥρα), recent, fresh ( O. C. 730 φόβον νεώρη); here equivalent to an adverb (νεωστί) qualifying τετμημένον.

ἐμπαίει κ.τ.λ. : ‘there strikes, rushes, upon my soul a familiar image, (suggesting) that in this I see a sure token of Orestes.’ ὄμμα is the ‘face’ or ‘form’ of her brother,

σύνηθες , because she was accustomed to think of him. The inf. ὁρᾶν , explanatory of the first clause, depends on the idea of a conception or belief which is implied in the mental image of the face; i.e., ἑμπαίει μοι ὄμμα implies παρίσταταί μοι δόξα.

The intrans. ἐμπαίειν (a stronger ἐμπίπτειν) occurs only here; but cp. O. T. 1252 βοῶν γὰρ εἰσέπαισεν Οἰδίπους. In Aesch. Ag. 187 ἐμπαίοις τύχαισι are ‘the fortunes which have suddenly struck him’: cp. ib. 347 εἰ πρόσπαια μὴ τύχοι κακά.

ψυχῇ is best taken with ἐμπαίει, though it could also go with σύνηθες.

The scholium in L runs thus:—ψυχῇ σύνηθες ὄμμα] ὅραμα ὃ ἀεὶ ἐφανταζόμην κατὰ ψυχήν: i.e., the writer took ὅμμα to mean ‘a sight’; a sense possible for it only when, as here, it denotes the human face or form ( Ai. 977: ib. 1004: Aesch. Ch. 238). This scholium cannot be claimed, however, as indicating that the scholiast read φάσμα (cr. n.) instead of ὄμμα,—a change which would grievously mar the passage.

βαστάσασα . The aor. of this verb often denotes taking into the hand ( Ph. 657, etc.), as the pres. (below, Ph. 1129) denotes holding.

δυσφηυῶ μὲν οὔ : i.e., she refrains from uttering any mournful or reproachful word, with reference to his long delay in coming. Cp. 1182: Eur. Hec. 181 ΕΚ. ὤμοι μοι, τέκνον. | ΠΟΛ. τί με δυσφημεῖς; —Others understand merely, ‘I utter no cry of joy.’ But such a cry would not be δύσφημος merely because she was at the tomb; in Aesch. Cho. 235 ff. Electra freely utters her joy there.—For the place of οὔ , cp. Soph. Ai. 545 ταρβήσει γὰρ οὔ, and n. on Soph. Ant. 96.

νῦν θ’ ὁμοίως καὶ τότ’ : cp. 676.

μή του . After a verb denoting confident belief, μή, not οὐ, is usu. joined with the inf.: cp. O. T. 1455 τοσοῦτόν γ’ οἶδα, μήτε μ’ ἂν νόσον | μήτ’ ἄλλο πέρσαι μηδέν (n.).

ἀγλάϊσμα : the word used by the Electra of Aeschylus in the same context, Cho. 193, εἶναι τόδ’ ἀγλάϊσμά μοι τοῦ φιλτάτου | βροτῶν Ὀρέστου.

911 f. The elliptical πῶς γὰρ (sc. ἔδρασας) is followed by the relat. pron. ᾗ γε , with a causal force, as in Ph. 1386 πῶς (sc. φίλος εἶ), ὅς γε τοῖς ἐχθροῖσί μ’ ἐκδοῦναι θέλεις; This causal force is further marked here by the use of μηδὲ instead of οὐδέ,—‘one who is not allowed’ (cui ne ad deos quidem liceat egredi).— πρὸς θεοὺς , i.e. to their shrines; cp. Aesch. P. V. 530 θεοὺς ὁσίαις | θοίναις ποτινισσομένα. The reference is to the neighbouring Heraeum (v. 8), and to the altars or images of gods in front of the palace itself (637, 1374). So in Eur. El. 310 Electra says that she is ἀνέορτος ἱρῶν καὶ χορῶν τητωμένη. At Athens religious festivals were among the few occasions on which unmarried women could leave the house.

ἀκλαύστῳ : so L here, though it supports ἄκλαυτος in the other places (O. C. 1708, Ant. 29, 847, 876). L also gives κλαυστὰ in O. C. 1360 (the only Sophoclean instance of that word). Cp. γνωστός and γνωτός (O. T. 361 n.).—For the sense, impune, cp. O. T. 401 κλαίων (n.), Ph. 1260 ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων.

ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ , rejecting an alternative, as Tr. 1128, Ai. 877.

οὔτε δρῶσ’ ἐλάνθαν’ ἄν . Elmsley (on Eur. Med. 416 f., p. 151) remarked that the Attic poets seldom elide the ε of the 3rd pers. sing. before ἄν: e.g. ἔγραψ’ ἄν, scripsissem, is easier to find than ἔγραψ’ ἄν, scripsisset. He does not add, however, that in respect to the weak (or ‘first’) aorists there was a reason for it, viz., that ἔγραψ’ ἄν, when meant as the 3rd pers., was liable to be confused with the 1st, unless the context was decisive; a reason which did not apply to the strong aorists or imperfects, e.g. to ἔλαθ’ ἄν or ἐλάνθαν’ ἄν. Yet, even in regard to the first aor., there is at least one instance where the MSS. attest the elision of ε, and the sense confirms it; Ar. Plut. 1011 ΓΡ...νηττάριον ἂν καὶ φάττιον ὑπεκορίζετο. | ΧΡ. ἔπειτ’ ἴσως ᾔτησ’ ἂν εἰς ὑποδήματα: where Elmsley's correction ᾔτησεν for ᾔτησ’ ἂν, though not impossible, is improbable. Take, again, Eur. Ion 354 σοὶ ταὐτὸν ἥβης, εἴπερ ἦν, εἶχ’ ἂν μέτρον (so the MSS.): where εἶχεν would be excessively harsh, while Elmsley's emendation, σοὶ ταὔτ’ ἂν..εἶχεν μέτρα, is clearly condemned by the plural.

It is quite true that such elision was rare; the ν ἐφελκυστικόν more usually averted it. The mistake is to deny that it was admissible. Porson's keen observation and fine instinct led him to no such rule; he found no offence (e.g.) in Eur. Hec. 1113 φόβον παρέσχ’ ἂν οὐ μέσως ὅδε κτύπος (παρέσχεν MSS.; παρέσχ’ ἂν Heath).

But is ἐλάνθανεν , the reading of the MSS., even tenable? Surely not. The sense required is: ‘Nor, if she had done it, would she have escaped notice.’ But the words οὔτε δρῶσ’ ἐλάνθανεν could mean only one of two things: (1) ‘nor, when she did it, was she escaping (or used she to escape) notice’: (2) ‘nor, when she did it, was she in the way to escape notice’; cp. Eur. H. F. 537 καὶ τἄμ’ ἔθνῃσκε τέκν’, ἀπωλλύμην δ’ ἐγώ: ‘my children were in peril of death,’ etc. That is: whichever shade of meaning were given to ἐλάνθανεν, still δρῶσα , in the absence of anything to mark conditionality, would imply, not εἰ ἔδρα, but ὅτε ἔδρα. Before δρῶσα can mean εἰ ἔδρα, we must have ἐλάνθαν’ ἄν, or some equivalent (as ἔμελλε λανθάνειν), in the apodosis. Conversely, before the simple ἐλάνθανεν could have a conditional sense, we should require as protasis, not δρῶσα, but εἰ ἔδρα.

If ἐλάνθαν’ ἄν were incorrect (which has not been proved), I should read ἔληθεν ἄν (cp. 1359).

915 *τἀπιτύμβια is Dindorf's certain correction of τἀπιτίμια , a word which elsewhere always means, ‘the price set’ upon a thing, and so, ‘the penalty’ of a deed: cp. 1382. It cannot be explained as denoting ‘the dues’ paid by Orestes at the grave. Cp. Ant. 901 κἀπιτυμβίους | χοὰς ἔδωκα.

θάρσυνε . The verb is not elsewhere intrans., but here follows the analogy of βραδύνω, κρατύνω, ταχύνω.

οὐχ αὑτὸς ἀεί : cp. Tr. 129 ἐπὶ πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ πᾶσι κυκλοῦσιν.

νῷν ἧν . The insertion after νῷν of δ’ (omitted in L) seems no gain here.

κῦρος : O. C. 1779 n.

φεῦ τῆς ἀνοίας ὥς κ.τ.λ. This punctuation is recommended by the order of the words: cp. Eur. Phoen. 1425 φεῦ φεῦ κακῶν σῶν, Οἰδίπου, σ’ ὅσον στένω. Others place a comma after φεῦ, and take τῆς ἀνοίας with ἐποικτίρω: but in the passages which might seem similar the verb precedes the gen., as Aesch. P. V. 397 στένω σε τᾶς οὐλομένας τύχας: Aesch. Ag. 1321 οἰκτίρω σε θεσφάτου μόρου.

ὅποι γῆς … φέρει (cp. O. T. 1309 ποῖ γᾶς φέρομαι..; ), in a figurative sense, —‘you know not into what regions your thoughts are straying,’—i.e., how far from realities: ὅποι γνώμης explains this. Cp. 390; and a proverb cited by G. Wolff from Apostolius Paroem. 14. 57 ποῦ γῆς ἢ θαλάττης ὑπῆρχες; ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνοήτων (as we say, ‘to be at sea’).

πῶς δ’ οὐκ ἐγὼ κάτοιδ’ ; cp. n. on Ph. 250, πῶς γὰρ κάτοιδ’, where κάτοιδα answers to οἶσθα (as here) in the line before.

τἀκείνου … σωτήρια , such means of deliverance as he could afford, —like ἐλπίδες τινός, hopes from one (857 f., n.).

καὶ ποῦ ; for καί prefixed to the interrogative word, cp. 236: O. C. 263 n.

ὑπέρχεται : cp. 1112.

μητρὶ goes with both adjectives; for its place, cp. O. C. 1399 οἴμοι κελεύθου τῆς τ’ ἐμῆς δυσπραξίας: Ant. 1155 Κάδμου πάροικοι καὶ δόμων Ἀμφίονος.

τὰ πολλὰ : for the art., cp. 564.— πρὸς τάφον , not πρὸς τάφῳ, since the thought is, τίς προσήνεγκε ταῦτα;

μάλιστ’ , as the most probable explanation: cp. Ph. 617 οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ’ ἑκούσιον λαβών: and O. C. 1298 n.

μνημεἶ , predicative.

ὦ δυστυχής : sc. ἐγώ: so Tr. 377 ὦ δύστηνος (n.).

τοιούσδ’ , so joyful.

ἵν’ ἦμεν ἄτης : cp. O. T. 367 ἵν’ εἶ κακοῦ: ib. 1442 ἵν’ ἕσταμεν | χρείας.

λύσεις , do away with, remove; cp. O. C. 1615 ἀλλ’ ἓν γὰρ μόνον | τὰ πάντα λύει ταῦτ’ ἔπος μοχθήματα. Eur. fr. 573 ἀλγηδόνας δὲ ταῦτα κουφίζει φρενῶν | καὶ καρδίας ἔλυσε τοὺς ἄγαν πόνους.

οὐκ ἔσθ’ ὅ γ’ εἶπον , ‘It is not quite what I meant’;—said with a gentle and mournful irony, which the next words, οὐ γὰρ ὧδ’ ἄφρων ἔφυν, further mark. Electra is very gradually leading up to a proposal which, as she well knows, will dismay her sister; whose question—ἦ τοὺς θανόντας κ.τ.λ.—shows how far she is from conceiving that the present situation leaves any possibilities of action. To reject this verse as being (in Nauck's phrase) ‘undoubtedly a later addition,’ would be indeed to destroy a fine dramatic touch.— The form of the first clause recalls Ph. 442, ο<*> τοῦτον εῖπον: though here οὐ τοῦτό γ’ εἶπον would be a crude substitute for the reading in the text.

φερέγγυος , ‘able to give security,’ and so ‘competent’ for a purpose, stands with a gen. only here, the usual constr. being the inf. (as Aesch. Eum. 87); but Thuc. 8. 68 has πρὸς τὰ δεινὰ...φερεγγυώτατος. Cp. Anthol. Pal. 10. 56. 11 σωφροσύνης τρόπος οὗτος ἐχέγγυος.

τλῆναι … δρῶσαν : cp. Aesch. Theb. 754 σπείρας.. | ..ἔτλα: Aesch. Ag. 1041 πραθέντα τλῆναι.

ὠφέλειά γ’ : the particle, which has been questioned (cr. n.), implies her belief that these counsels will prove ἀνωφελῆ.

ὅρα , an impressive warning that the task about to be mentioned is a great one; cp. O. C. 587 ὅρα γε μήν· οὐ σμικρός, οὔχ, ἁγὼν ὅδε.

πόνου … εὐτυχεῖ : cp. Eur. fr. 233 σοὶ δ’ εἶπον, ὦ παῖ, τὰς τύχας ἐκ τῶν πόνων | θηρᾶν: id. fr. 432 τῷ γὰρ πονοῦντι καὶ θεὸς συλλαμβάνει.

ξυνοίσω , share the burden, help; cp. Ph. 627 n.

ποεῖν . The v.l. τελεῖν (cr. n.) is less fitting here than the simpler word.

παρουσίαν here implies the notion of ‘support,’ ‘aid,’ as παρεῖναι often does ( Ph. 373 n.).

καὶ σύ που : cp. 55.

λελείμμεθον is the only classical instance of a 1st pers. dual except περιδώμεθον in Il. 23. 485, and ὁρμώμεθον in Ph. 1079, where I have discussed these forms, and given my reasons for thinking that at least the two Sophoclean examples are genuine.—Cp. Ant. 58 μόνα δὴ νὼ λελειμμένα.

θάλλοντ’ ἔτ’ is Reiske's certain correction of θάλλοντά τ’. Hermann, retaining the latter, followed Triclinius in taking βίῳ as=ἐν βίῳ ὄντα, ‘alive,’ which is clearly untenable; as is also the conjecture βιοῦν.—Cp. Tr. 235 καὶ ζῶντα καὶ θάλλοντα (n.).

πράκτοῤ , one who exacts a penalty; an avenger: as the Erinyes are πράκτορες αἵματος ( Aesch. Eum. 319). At Athens the πράκτορες were officials who collected fines and penalties (ἐπιβολαί, τιμήματα) imposed by law. We have a similar figurative use of a technical term in Soph. Ai. 508 μητέρα | πολλῶν ἐτῶν κληροῦχον: and in Aesch. Eum. 273 the word for an ‘auditor’ who examined the accounts of magistrates is applied to the king of the nether world; μέγας γὰρ Ἅιδης ἐστὶν εὔθυνος βροτῶν. There are Shakespearian parallels; e.g., Lear (act 3, sc. 2, 59) calls the raging elements ‘these dreadful summoners’ (officers who warned offenders to appear in court): Hamlet (act 5, sc. 2, Aesch. Eum. 347) speaks of ‘this fell sergeant, death’: and death is ‘that fell arrest without all bail’ ( Sonn. 74, 1).

εἰς σὲ δὴ βλέπω : here δὴ, after ἡνίκ’ οὐκέτ’ ἔστιν, marks the next resource, just as in Ant. 173 ἐγὼ κράτη δὴ..ἔχω follows ὅτ’ ο<*>ν ἐκεῖνοι..ὤλοντο. Thus it is here rather an equivalent for ἤδη than merely a mode of emphasising σέ.

κατοκνήσεις . The clause ὅπως κατοκνήσεις denotes the object of the appeal implied in εἰς σὲ δὴ βλέπω. Cp. Ar. Eq. 1255 καί σ’ αἰτῶ βραχύ, | ὅπως ἔσομαί σοι Φανός. This is the normal construction. The v. l. κατοκνήσῃς is also correct, but is less probable. Any verb can be followed by a ‘final’ clause in the subjunctive, expressing the ‘end’ or purpose of the action, as ἔρχεται <*>να ἴδῃ. But a verb of endeavouring, praying, contriving, usually takes an ‘object’ clause, expressing the object of the effort, with ὅπως (or ὡς) and fut. indic.: as πειρᾶται ὅπως ὄψεται. Exceptions occur, as Xen. An. 5. 6.§ 21 προστατεῦσαι..ὅπως ἐκπλεύσῃ ἡ στρατιά: Dem. or. 1 § 2 παρασκευάσασθαι..ὅπως ἐνθένδε βοηθήσητε καὶ μὴ πάθητε ταὐτόν: but these are comparatively rare. After a verb of effort, the presumption is always in favour of the fut. indic. See Goodwin, Moods and Tenses (new ed.), § 364.

Brunck's comment, ‘soloece vulgo κατοκνήσῃς,’ alludes to the rule laid down by R. Dawes (ob. 1766) in Miscellanea Critica (p. 227), and once known as the canon Davesianus, that ὅπως could not be used with the first aor. subjunct. act. or midd. Among many examples that refute it are ἐκπλεύσῃ in the passage just quoted from Xen. (the fut. being ἐκπλεύσεται), and κλαύσω in 1122 (the fut. being κλαύσομαι).

κρύπτειν : cp. Ph. 915 οὐδέν σε κρύψω.—Nauck follows Wunder in rejecting this verse, because (1) τὸν αὐτόχειρα can mean no one but Aegisthus; (2) οὐδὲν γάρ σε δεῖ κρύπτειν μ’ ἔτι would have point only if Chrysothemis did not already know the guilt of Aegisthus; (3) σε and με cause ambiguity. We may reply: (1) The mention of the murderer's name, which Electra has hitherto uttered only in her solitary lament (98), is forcible here; and the emphatic place given to it is in the manner of Sophocles (cp. 1507 κτείνειν: Ant. 46 ἀδελφόν). (2) The words οὐδὲν γάρ σε κ.τ.λ. refer, of course, to the purpose which Electra now discloses—not to the guilt of Aegisthus. (3) The formal ambiguity of σε..με is only such as occurs in Ant. 288 ἢ τοὺς κακοὺς τιμῶντας εἰσορᾷς θεούς;

In this play the fate of Aegisthus forms the climax. Electra has already said that Clytaemnestra shared in the murderous deed (97 ff., 206), and has avowed that she would have wished Orestes to wreak vengeance on her (604). But she does not suggest that she herself or her sister should slay their mother; even the plur. ἐχθροῖς in 979 need not mean more than Aegisthus. Sophocles avoids everything that could qualify our sympathy with Electra; while it suits the different aim of Euripides to make her plan the matricide. See Introduction.

ποῖ … μενεῖς . For ποῖ as =μέχρι τίνος, εἰς τίνα χρόνον, cp. Ar. Lys. 526 ποῖ γὰρ καὶ χρῆν ἀναμεῖναι; It is also possible to join ποῖ with βλέψασα: ‘to what quarter—to what hope— can you look?’ But the order of the words is certainly against that.

βλέψας’ : cp. 888.

κτῆσιν , which could depend on στένειν, is perhaps best taken with ἐστερημένῃ . Though the simple στερεῖσθαι (as distinguished from ἀποστερεῖσθαι) is not usually joined with an acc., there is at least one instance, Helen. 95 πῶς; οὔ τί που σῷ φασγάνῳ βίον στερείς;

ἐς τοσόνδε τοῦ χρόνου : cp. 14 τοσόνδ’ ἐς ἥβης. For ὁ χρόνος as=one's term of life, cp. Ant. 461 εἰ δὲ τοῦ χρόνου | πρόσθεν θανοῦμαι.

ἄλεκτρα … ἀνυμέναια , as Ant. 917 ἄλεκτρον, ἀνυμέναιον. The inverse order of words would be more natural, as the ὑμέναιος escorted the bride and bridegroom to their home. Cp. 164 f., and 187.

γηράσκουσαν , acc. with ἀλγεῖν, while ἐστερημένῃ (960) depends on πάρεστι. Cp. Eur. Med. 1236 δέδοκται τοὔργον ὡς τάχιστά μοι | παῖδας κτανούσῃ τῆσδ’ ἀφορμᾶσθαι χθονός, | καὶ μὴ σχολὴν ἄγουσαν ἐκδοῦναι τέκνα. The word γηράσκουσαν, like Electra's phrase ὁ πολὺς.. βίοτος in 185 ff., must be taken relatively to the ordinary age for marriage. Plato lays it down that a woman should not marry before sixteen or after twenty: γάμου δὲ ὅρον εἶναι κόρῃ ἀπὸ ἑκκαίδεκα ἐτῶν εἰς εἴκοσι τὸν μακρότατον χρόνον ἀφωρισμένον (Legg. 785 B)—a good comment on the words of Aristophanes, τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς σμικρὸς <*> καιρός ( Lys. 596). It would suit the data to suppose that Electra was about twenty-five, and her sister a little younger. Cp. Helen. 283 θυγάτηρ ἄνανδρος πολιὰ παρθενεύεται.

τῶνδε , i.e. λέκτρων καὶ ὑμεναίων: as in Tr. 260 τόνδε refers to the preceding phrase, πόλιν τὴν Εὐρυτείαν.

ὅπως : cp. Eur. Heracl. 1051 μὴ γὰρ ἐλπίσῃς ὅπως | αὖθις πατρῴας ζῶν ἔμ’ ἐκβαλεῖς χθονός.

ἢ κἀμὸν , ‘or mine either.’— πημονὴν , acc. in apposition with the sentence: cp. 130 παραμύθιον: 564 ποινάς.

ἐπίσπῃ : cp. 1052: Ant. 636(γνώμας) αἷς ἔγωγ’ ἐφέψομαι.

εὐσέβειαν … οἴσει : cp. Ant. 924 τὴν δυσσέβειαν εὐσεβοῦσ’ ἐκτησάμην (n.): and for οἴσει..ἐκ, Tr. 461 κοὔπω τις αὐτῶν ἔκ γ’ ἐμοῦ λόγον κακὸν | ἠνέγκατ’ οὐδ’ ὄνειδος.—As θανόντος here denotes the state of the dead, and not the act of dying, κάτω can be joined to it; though it would have been clearer if the art. had been added, as in Eur. Or. 674 τὸν κατὰ χθονὸς | θανόντ’ ἀκούειν τάδε δόκει.

970 ff. The compound ἐξέφυς implies the stock from which she sprang, as in O. T. 1084 τοιόσδε δ’ ἐκφύς, ‘such being my lineage.’ It is usu. joined with a genitive.

καλεῖ : this fut. midd. (used by Nub. 1221 and Eccl. 864) seems to occur only here in a pass. sense; the fut. pass. is usu. κεκλήσομαι, more rarely κληθήσομαι.

τὰ χρηστὰ =τὰς χρηστάς: cp. 1507: Ph. 448 τὰ μὲν πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ...τὰ δὲ | δίκαια καὶ τὰ χρηστά. With ὁρᾶν πρός τι, cp. Alcib. I. p. 134 D εἰς τὸ θεῖον καὶ λαμπρὸν ὁρῶντες.

λόγων γε μὴν εὔκλειαν , lit., ‘as to fame, however,’ γε μήν merely marking that the speaker turns to a new point. (Not, ‘as to fame, at all events,’—i.e., even if the other rewards are not won.) Cp. O. C. 587 ὅρα γε μήν,—the only other instance of γε μήν in Sophocles. λόγων implies a contrast with ἔργα,—i.e., the substantial gains mentioned in 971 f.

ἀστῶν ἢ ξένων . As in O. T. 1489 ff., the poet is thinking of festivals or spectacles at which Athenian women could appear in public, when many visitors from other cities were present.

δεξιώσεται , properly, to give the right hand to one in welcome; Aeschin. or. 3 § 87 ὁ νυνὶ πάντας δεξιούμενος καὶ προσγελῶν: Plut. 752 (οἱ γὰρ δίκαιοι) αὐτὸν ἠσπάζοντο καὶ | ἐδεξιοῦνθ’ ἅπαντες: then, generally, ‘to greet’; Paus. 2. 16. 2 ἰδεῖν ἤθελε τὸν γονέα τῆς μητρός, καὶ λόγοις τε χρηστοῖς καὶ ἔργοις δεξιώσασθαι.

ἴδεσθε : cp. Haemon's report of the popular praises called forth by Antigone's deed, Ant. 692—699.

εὖ βεβηκόσιν : cp. 1057: Her. 7. 164 τυραννίδα...εὖ βεβηκυῖαν.

ἀφειδήσαντε , fem. (cp. 1003, 1006). The properly feminine form of the dual in participles of the third declension is actually rare, though it was certainly in use (thus ἐχούσα occurs in an Attic inscr. of 398 B.C.). See appendix on O. C. 1676 ἰδόντε καὶ παθούσα.

προὐστήτην φόνου , lit., ‘became minis ters of bloodshed.’ προστῆναί τινος is properly to place oneself ‘in front of,’ or ‘at the head of,’—a general sense which yields several shades of meaning; thus Eur. Andr. 220 χείρον’ ἀρσένων νόσον | ταύτην νοσοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ προὔστημεν καλῶς, ‘we are wont to control it well’: Soph. Ai. 803 πρόστητ’ ἀναγκαίας τύχης, ‘shelter it’: Aeschin. or. 2 § 161 τὸν προστάντα τῆς εἰρήνης, ‘the champion’ of it. Here, the presence of the dat. ἐχθροῖς serves to blend the sense of ‘administering’ required by φόνου with that of ‘standing forth’ to confront an adversary; cp. Soph. Ai. 1133 ἦ σοὶ γὰρ Αἴας πολέμιος προὔστη ποτέ;

981 f. For τούτω … τώδε , cp. Ph. 841 n.—As dist. from ἑορταῖς , the phrase πανδήμῳ πόλει denotes any gathering of the citizens, as in the ordinary intercourse of the agora; cp. O. T. 1489 ποίας γὰρ ἀστῶν ἥξετ’ εἰς ὁμιλίας, | ποίας δ’ ἑορτάς..; Similarly Lucian Toxaris 1 καὶ ἑορταῖς καὶ πανηγύρεσι τιμῶμεν αὐτούς. For τοι introducing the final comment, cp. Ai. 776(n.).

συμπόνει and σύγκαμνε are here synonymous, though the idea of effort is more prominent in the former, and that of distress in the latter. Instead of repeating a word, the poet often thus uses a synonym; cp. 1308 f. στέγας ..οἴκοις: O. T. 54 ἄρξεις...κρατεῖς: Ant. 669 καλῶς...εὖ: Tr. 457 δέδοικας...ταρβεῖς.

Electra has already declared her faith that Agamemnon, in the nether world, is the ally of his children (454 ἀρωγόν: cp. 459). Orestes also, as she believes, is now there, working in the same cause. She asks her sister to aid their efforts.

Nauck miserably defaces this passage by adopting the corrupt v. l. ἀδελφῇ (i.e. Electra herself), which not only eliminates all thought of Orestes, but also destroys the antithesis marked by ἐμέ .

παῦσον ἐκ κακῶν : cp. 231 ἐκ καμάτων ἀποπαύσομαι. For the aor. imper. combined with the pres., cp. Ai. 507 αἴδεσαι, Ai. 510 οἴκτιρε.

989 In τοῖς καλῶς πεφυκόσιν both senses of ‘noble’ are involved, just as in Tr. 721 ζῆν γὰρ κακῶς κλύουσαν οὐκ ἀνασχετόν, | ἥτις προτιμᾷ μὴ κακὴ πεφυκέναι. Cp. Ai. 479 ἀλλ’ ἢ καλῶς ζῆν ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι | τὸν εὐγενῆ χρή.

ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις κ.τ.λ. These words of the Chorus, though neutral in tone (like their words at v. 369), imply that Electra's plan is over-bold, and Chrys. speaks as if sure of their approval; which, indeed, she receives at v. 1015.— καὶ κλύοντι : for the omission of the art., cp. 1498: Aesch. Ag. 324 τῶν ἁλόντων καὶ κρατησάντων: and n. on Soph. O. C. 606.— σύμμαχος here merely=σύμφορος, helpful. The figurative sense of the word is usually closer to the literal; as in Antiphon or. 5 § 43 τὸ εἰκὸς σύμμαχόν μοί ἐστιν (‘is on my side’).

993 For the place of μὴ , cp. Ph. 66 εἰ δ’ ἐργάσει | μὴ ταῦτα (n.).

ἐσῴζετ’ , ‘remembered’: Tr. 682 n.

ἐμβλέψασα is a slightly strengthened βλέψασα, implying a more intent gaze; cp. Plat. Ion 535E δεινὸν ἐμβλέποντας, ‘with stern countenances.’— θράσος … ὁπλίζει : the acc. as with ἀμφιέννυσθαι, etc.: Schneidewin cp. Anthol. Pal. 5. 93 ὥπλισμαι πρὸς Ἔρωτα περὶ στέρνοισι λογισμόν.

εἰσορᾷς : cp. 584.

γυνὴ μὲν κ.τ.λ.: as Ismene, too, reminds her sister ( Ant. 61).

σθένεις δ’ ἔλασσον … χερί : this is not merely an amplification of γυνὴ μὲν κ.τ.λ., meaning that a woman's arm is weaker than a man's, but refers to the fighting forces at the disposal of the rulers: cp. Eur. El. 629 οἰκεία..χείρ , a band of domestics.

ἀπορρεῖ , like water that runs off; cp. Ai. 523 ἀπορρεῖ μνῆστις: Verg. Aen. 2. 169 Ex illo fluere ac retro sublapsa referri | Spes Danaum.

κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται : so fr. 788. 8 (the waning moon) πάλιν διαρρεῖ κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται. More often the art. is added, as in Eur. Hec. 622 ὡς ἐς τὸ μηδὲν ἥκομεν.

τοιοῦτον , so strong and so prosperous.

ἄλυπος ἄτης : cp. O. C. 786 κακῶν ἄνατος: ib. 1519 γήρως ἄλυπα.

κτησώμεθ’ : cp. 217 πολὺ γάρ τι κακῶν ὑπερεκτήσω.

λύει here=‘set free,’ ‘extricate’ from trouble, and therefore takes the acc.: cp. Tr. 181 ὄκνου σε λύσω. Those who change ἡμᾶς to ἡμῖν assume that λύει=‘profits.’ The schol. gives the sense rightly: οὐδὲν ἡμᾶς ἐκλύσεται.

δυσκλεῶς θανεῖν , a death of ignominy, i.e., such as is appointed for malefactors. The βάξις καλὴ from admiring citizens and foreigners (975) will poorly compensate for the doom which Aegisthus can inflict.

οὐ γἀρ θανεῖν κ.τ.λ.: here γὰρ refers to δυσκλεῶς in 1006: ‘(a death of ignominy, I say,) for mere death is not the worst that we have to fear; we shall suffer a lingering death, and shall long in vain to be put out of our misery.’ Cp. Creon's threat to the guard,—οὐχ ὑμὶν Ἅιδης μοῦνος ἀρκέσει, κ.τ.λ. ( Ant. 308),—and the slow death in the vault which he designed for Antigone (ib. 773 ff.).—The rejection of these two verses (cr. n.) is absolutely groundless.

κἀξερημῶσαι γένος : cp. Dem. or. 43 § 73 ἐπιμέλειαν ἐποιησάμην τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Ἁγνίου ὅπως μὴ ἐξερημωθήσεται: and ib. § 76 πῶς ἂν μᾶλλον ἐξερημώσαιεν ἄνθρωποι οἶκον; Antiphon or. 5 § 11 ἐξώλειαν αὑτῷ καὶ γένει καὶ οἰκίᾳ ἐπαρώμενον.

ἄρρητα … κἀτελῆ , she will not divulge them, nor act upon them; they will be ἀτελῆ, as finding no accomplishment, and therefore doing no harm. The dat. σοι implies that this is for Electra's own interest.

ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτέ : for ἀλλὰ cp. 411. The same phrase occurs in Ph. 1041: in Tr. 201, ἀλλὰ σὺν χρόνῳ.

The difference between πείθου and πιθοῦ is simply that the pres. implies a mental process (‘be persuaded,’ ‘allow the reasoning to weigh with thee’), while the aor. denotes an act (‘obey,’ ‘comply,’ —do the thing recommended). πείθου, as more suggestive of gentle entreaty, seems a little the better here; while πιθοῦ is more fitting in v. 1207. An instance in which metre confirms πείθου is O. C. 520.Our MSS. are precarious guides on such a point: πείθου has the better authority here, but so it has also in 1207 and in Tr. 470, where πιθοῦ is preferable.

καλῶς δ’ : for the elision at the end of the v., see on O. T. 29.— ἁπηγγελλόμην, ἃ ἐπηγγελλόμην. Sophocles uses ἀγγέλλομαι ( Ai. 1376) and ἐξαγγέλλομαι ( O. T. 148. etc.) in a similar sense.

αὐτόχειρί μοι . The older editions (including Brunck's) have the adverb αὐτοχειρί (Lycurgus § 122). Porson restored the adj. here, and (with the Ald.) in Eur. Or. 1040 ἀλλ’ αὐτόχειρι θνῄσχ’ ὅτῳ βούλει τρόπῳ.

μόνῃ τε : contrast Tr. 1194 αὐτόχειρα καὶ ξὺν οἷς χρῄζεις φίλων.

οὐ γὰρ δὴ rejects the alternative which γε emphasises, as in O. C. 110, O. C. 265, Ph. 246.

κενόν , ‘void,’ since τοὔργον τόδ’ refers to what is still only a project.

εἴθ’ ὤφελες : cp. 1131 ὡς ὤφελον (n.). The ironical wish is a way of expressing how insane she thinks Electra's present design: ‘It is a pity that thy courage was not shown in preventing, rather than avenging, our father's murder.’

πᾶν γὰρ ἂν κατειργάσω , lit., ‘thou wouldst have achieved anything’; nothing would have been too hard for thee,—even to defeat the murderous conspiracy. The MS. reading, πάντα γὰρ κατειργάσω, is impossible: ἂν could not be omitted here. [Campbell defends that reading by Thuc. 8. 86.§ 4, ὡρμημένων γὰρ τῶν ἐν Σάμῳ Ἀθηναίων πλεῖν ἐπὶ σφᾶς αὐτούς, ἐν ᾧ σαφέστατα Ἰωνίαν καὶ Ἑλλήσποντον εὐθὺς εἶχον οἱ πολέμιοι, κ.τ.λ. There, however, (a) ἐν ᾧ, ‘in which case,’ serves at once to suggest the conditional sense; and (b) εἶχον is an imperf., not an aorist (cp. 914 n.). Stahl, indeed, reads σαφέστατ’ ἂν, with Dobree: but that does not seem necessary.]

φύσιν γε , i.e., in loyalty,—as she proved by saving her brother; though she had not then the ripe intelligence to grasp the whole situation, or to form a plan for averting the crime. The retort of Chrysothemis shows that she feels the reproach to herself implied by τότε .

ὡς οὐχὶ συνδράσουσα κ.τ.λ.: ‘You wish that I were still ἥσσων νοῦν, i.e., incapable of forming such a plan as that on which I now propose to act. This is a hint that you will not act with me.’

νουθετεῖς has the same tone as νουθετήματα in 343.

εἰκὸς γὰρ κ.τ.λ.: ‘(I will not act with thee), for it is likely that one who makes the attempt should e'en (καὶ) fare ill.’ It is perhaps best to take ἐγχειροῦντα in this absolute sense, rather than to supply κακοῖς (or κακά) from κακῶς, as if the verse were a symmetrical γνώμη, ‘Evil ventures are likely to bring evil fortunes.’ Had the poet meant this, he might rather have written πάσχειν κακά: cp. fr. 877 εἰ δείν’ ἔδρασας, δεινὰ καὶ παθεῖν σε δεῖ. The participle is in the masc., since the statement is general: cp. 145.— πράσσειν , not πράξειν. For the pres. inf., cp. 305 μέλλων..δρᾶν: Ph. 1398 f. ᾔνεσας.. | πέμπειν: Thuc. 3. 13 ὥστε οὐκ εἰκὸς αὐτοὺς περιουσίαν νεῶν ἔχειν, ἢν ὑμεῖς...ἐπεσβάλητε. In such cases the notion of fut. time is sufficiently expressed by the principal verb.

ζηλῶ : cp. I. A. 1407 ζηλῶ δὲ σοῦ μὲν Ἑλλάδ’, Ἑλλάδος δὲ σέ.

ἀνέξομαι κ.τ.λ.: ‘I will listen patiently also when you commend me (as I now listen to your taunts),’—i.e., ‘when, taught by bitter experience, you recognise the wisdom of my advice’: cp. 1044. The point of ἀνέξομαι is that it will be a trial of patience—not less than that of being reproached with δειλία—to hear Electra's acknowledgments and regrets when her rash attempt has failed.

μὴ πάθῃς τόδε , i.e. μὴ ἐπαινεθῇς: as if the mere fact of being praised by Electra was the trial foreseen by her sister.

τὸ κρῖναι , instead of the simple inf.: cp. 1079 τό τε μὴ βλέπειν ἑτοίμα: Ant. 78.Since μακρὸς here implies ‘long enough,’ an inf. can go with it as with ἱκανός, δυνατός, etc.: cp. Thuc. 2. 61 ταπεινὴ (i.e. ἀδύνατος) ὑμῶν ἡ διάνοια ἐγκαρτερεῖν ἃ ἔγνωτε.

χὡ λοιπὸς χρόνος : i.e., ‘whether I am right or not, cannot be decided by the present moment alone; there is also the future to be considered.’ That is what καὶ marks here, but marks so lightly that if we say, ‘Time enough in the future to decide that,’ the slight emphasis which naturally falls on the word ‘future’ will sufficiently express it.

μητρὶ … σῇ : cp. 366 καλοῦ | τῆς μητρός.

οὐδ’ αὖ κ.τ.λ. ‘I will not, indeed, act with thee; but, on the other hand (αὖ), I do not hate thee so bitterly as to report thy words’; i.e., if they were reported, the consequences would be direful. For οὐδ’ as=ἀλλ’ οὐ, cp. 132.

ἔχθος : cp. Ph. 59 ἔχθος ἐχθήρας μέγα.

ἀλλ’ οὖν … γ’ : cp. 233.

οἷ … ἀτιμίας : cp. 404: Dem. or. 4 § 9 οἷ προελήλυθεν ἀσελγείας ἅνθρωπος. The ἀτιμία is the rejection (1018 ἀπορρίψουσαν) of Electra's earnest and solemn appeal. She means, ‘you disclaim hatred of me; but at least do not conceal from yourself the cruelty of the slight which you inflict.’

ἀτιμίας μὲν οὔ : for οὔ, cp. 905. The genitive is adapted to the form of the preceding verse; ‘do not call it ἀτιμία: it is προμηθία.’

τῷ σῷ δικαίῳ : i.e., ‘you dissuade me from this deed because, as you say, you are anxious for my welfare. Am I not, then ( δῆτ’ ), to obey my own sense of duty? Must I obey yours instead?’ The peculiarity of the phrase is that τῷ σῷ δικαίῳ means here, ‘what is right according to you,’ whereas it would normally mean, ‘the right on which you rely,’ ‘your plea, or claim.’ Cp. 1110 τὴν σὴν κληδόν’.

ἦ δεινὸν : cp. Ant. 323 ἦ δεινόν, ᾦ δοκεῖ γε, καὶ ψευδῆ δοκεῖν.

εὖ λέγουσαν , because the sentiment expressed by Chrysothemis is sound in itself: ἐξαμαρτάνειν , because Chrysothemis assumes that true wisdom is now upon her own side, and not upon Electra's. [Not: ‘It is sad that I should speak aright and yet miss my aim,’—produce no result.]

ᾧ σὺ πρόσκεισαι κακῷ : cp. 240 n.: κακῷ, instead of acc. κακόν, the antecedent drawn into the relative clause (cp. Tr. 1060 f.).—Chrysothemis means that Electra εὖ λέγει, as upholding a right principle, but ἐξαμαρτάνει, in proposing a desperate scheme.

τί δ); οὐ δοκῶ σοι κ.τ.λ.: ‘You say that I am in error. How then? Do you deny that right is on my side?’ Chrysothemis had already admitted that τὸ δίκαιον was with Electra (338): she does so here also, but argues, as before, from expediency alone.

εἰ ποήσεις : for the fut. indic. (‘if you are going to do this’) cp. Ai. 1155 εἰ γὰρ ποήσεις, αι. ι)/σθι πημανούμενος: Ph. 66 εἰ δ’ ἐργάσει | μὴ ταῦτα, λύπην πᾶσιν Ἀργείοις βαλεῖς.

καὶ μὴν : cp. 556 n.

βουλεύσει πάλιν =μεταβουλεύσει. Cp. Ph. 961 εἰ καὶ πάλιν | γνώμην μετοίσεις (‘change it back,’—not, ‘change a second time’): ib. 1270 μεταγνῶναι πάλιν. Aesch. Theb. 1040 μηδέ τῳ δόξῃ πάλιν (‘contrariwise’).

φρονεῖν : i.e., ‘you seem to share none of my sentiments’; cp. Ant. 370 f. ἐμοὶ.. | ..ἴσον φρονῶν: Il. 4. 361 τὰ γὰρ φρονέεις τά τ’ ἐγώ περ: Her. 7. 102 ἢν οἱ ἄλλοι...τὰ σὰ φρονέωσι.

ταῦτα , her own rules of conduct, as distinguished from her sister's.— νεωστί : for the quantity of ι in these adverbs, see on O. C. 1251.

τολμᾷς , ‘bring thyself’ to do it; cp. O. C. 184 τόλμα.. | ..ὅ τι καὶ πόλις | τέτροφεν ἄφιλον ἀποστυγεῖν: and Ph. 82 n.

οὔ σοι μὴ μεθέψομαι . When οὐ μή stands with the fut. indic., it can express either (1) a prohibition, if joined with the 2nd pers.; or (2) a denial, as here, if joined with the 1st or 3rd pers. Cp. Ar. Ran. 508 οὐ μή σ’ ἐγὼ | περιόψομἀπελθόντ’. See n. on Soph. O. C. 177.

καὶ τὸ θηρᾶσθαι κενά : cp. Ant. 92 ἀρχὴν δὲ θηρᾶν οὐ πρέπει τἀμήχανα: and for καὶ , Plat. Prot.p. 317 A πολλὴ μωρία καὶ τοῦ ἐπιχειρήματος (‘the very attempt is ridiculous’).

κενά , vain dreams that her sister could ever feel and act with her: cp. 1031 σοὶ γὰρ ὠφέλησις οὐκ ἔνι.

ὅταν γὰρ κ.τ.λ.: like the warning with which she concludes at v. 430. Schol.: παρὰ τὸ Ὁμηρικὸν, ῥεχθὲν δέ τε νήπιος ἔγνω ( Il. 17. 32).

βεβήκῃς : 979 n.

1058-1097

Second στάσιμον. 1st strophe, 1058—1069, =1st antistr., 1070 —1081: 2nd str., 1082—1089, =2nd antistr., 1090—1097. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

The contrast between the attitude of the two sisters suggests the theme of this ode. Why does not Chrysothemis follow the example of natural piety which the very birds of the air set before us? But impiety will not go unpunished. Let the spirit of Agamemnon hear that Electra now stands utterly alone. She has chosen to suffer, and is ready to die, in her righteous cause. May she yet prevail!

ἄνωθεν here=ἄνω: so 1449 ἔξωθεν: Tr. 601 ἔσωθεν: Ant. 521 κάτωθεν.

οἰωνοὺς with οι^ (the only example in this word): cp. 1001 τοιοῦτον: fr. 881 τὸν Βοι^ώτιον νόμον: Od. 7. 312 τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ἐσσι.—The stork was especially a type of parental and filial piety: Ar. Av. 1355 ἐπὴν ὁ πατὴρ ὁ πελαργὸς ἐκπετησίμους | πάντας ποήσῃ τοὺς πελαργιδῆς τρέφων, | δεῖ τοὺς νεοττοὺς τὸν πατέρα πάλιν τρέφειν. Suidas s.v. ἀντιπελαργεῖν: παροιμία ἐπὶ τῶν τὰς χάριτας ἀποδιδόντων.

ἐσορώμενοι : for the midd., cp. Tr. 909 εἰσορωμένη, ib. 306 ὁρωμένη: O. C. 244 προσορωμένα: Ant. 593 ὁρῶμαι. —(τούτων) ἀφ’ ὧν : cp. O. C. 1388 κτανεῖν θ’ ὑφ’ οὗπερ ἐξελήλασαι.

εὕρωσι , where εὕρωνται would be more usual: cp. 1305 μέγ’ εὑρεῖν κέρδος.

ἐπ’ ἴσας , sc. μοίρας: cp. Her. 1. 74 διαφέρουσί σφι ἐπὶ ἴσης τὸν πόλεμον. For similar phrases, cp. n. on Soph. Ant. 994(δἰ ὀρθῆς).

ἀλλ’ οὐ τὰν κ.τ.λ. Although the text in the antistrophic v., 1075, is uncertain, it seems probable that the words Ἠλέκτρα, τὸν ἀεὶ πατρὸς there represent the true metre, and that therefore Turnebus was right in deleting μὰ before τὰν here. μὰ is similarly omitted in O.T. 660, 1088, Ant. 758.

τὰν οὐρανίαν Θέμιν . Pindar, in a ὕμνος for the Thebans (fr. 30), celebrates τὰν εὔβουλον Θέμιν οὐρανίαν, brought by the Fates from the Ocean stream to Olympus, where she was wedded to Zeus, and gave birth to the ἀλαθέας Ὥρας, ‘the true Seasons,’ who come so surely in their turn. Thus there is a twofold fitness in the mention of her here. She is the goddess of just counsel, enthroned beside Zeus (Διὸς..πάρεδρος..Θέμις, Ol. 8. 21); and her faithful daughters will bring the time of vengeance.

ἀπόνητοι =ἄπονοι, free from trouble or suffering; a form found elsewhere only in the adv. ἀπονητότατα ( Her. 2. 14). The reference is explained by the words, τάδ’ οὐκ ἐπ’ ἴσας τελοῦμεν; ‘Those of us mortals who neglect these duties do not long escape suffering.’ A reflection suggested by the conduct of Chrysothemis is softened by being put in a general form.—Others suppose that Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra are the subjects of ἀπόνητοι: but the context clearly excludes this.

χθονία , preceding βροτοῖσι , serves to indicate that the dead are meant (cp. 462 βροτῶν n.): the dat. is ethic, denoting those who perceive the φάμα. Others understand βροτοῖσι of the living, and explain the dat. as virtually=a gen.; ‘rumour on the part of mortals,’=‘a rumour which proceeds from them.’ (For such a dat., cp. Ant. 861 ἁμετέρου πότμου κλεινοῖς Λαβδακίδαισιν, n.) This seems less simple and less forcible.

φάμα : cp. Pind. O. 8. 81, where the news of an athlete's victory is brought to his dead father in the under-world by Ἀγγελία, daughter of Hermes; also Pind. O. 14. 20 ff., where Ἀχὼ is charged with a message ‘to the dark house of Persephonè.’

Some write Φάμα . Aeschines mentions Φήμης θεοῦ μεγίστης βωμόν at Athens (or. 1. § 291: cp. Hes. Op. 761 f.). But here, I think, φάμα rather hovers on the verge of personification than is actually personified, just as in Her. 9. 100 φήμη..ἐσέπτατο ἐς τὸ στρατόπεδον. So in Hom. Od. 24. 413, ὄσσα δ’ ἄρ’ ἄγγελος ὦκα κατὰ πτόλιν ᾤχετο πάντῃ, we need not write Ὄσσα.

κατά … βόασον : for the tmesis, cp. O.T. 1198 κατὰ μὲν φθίσας: Ant. 977 κατὰ δὲ τακόμενοι.

μοι : cp. 144.

Ἀτρείδαις . As τέκνων in 1071 shows, the ref. is to Agamemnon only; for the plur., cp. 1419 οἱ γᾶς ὑπαὶ κείμενοι: Aesch. Cho. 49 τοὺς γᾶς | νέρθεν.

ἀχόρευτα : cp. O. C. 1222 f. (death) ἀνυμέναιος | ἄλυρος ἄχορος: Suppl. 681 (war) ἄχορον ἀκίθαριν: Eum. 331 ὕμνος (of the Furies)..ἀφόρμικτος: Eur. Tro. 121 ἄτας..ἀχορεύτους: I. T. 146 ἀλύροις ἐλέγοις.—The ὀνείδη are the dishonours of the house,—not reproaches to the spirit of Agamemnon for inactivity; though it is implied, of course, that now more than ever his aid is needed.

νοσεῖ answers to οἰωνοὺς (˘ ¯ ¯) in 1058: it is certain, therefore, that a syllable has dropped out after it. δή (supplied by Triclinius) is at least tolerable, and is not precluded by ἤδη: cp. Eur. Tro. 233 δοῦλαι γὰρ δὴ (‘very slaves’) | Δωρίδος ἐσμὲν χθονὸς ἤδη. So here δή will emphasise νοσεῖ. For other conjectures, see Appendix.

τὰ δὲ πρὸς τέκνων , acc.: lit., ‘as to the relations between their children.’

διπλῆ φύλοπις , ‘strife between two,’ ‘strife of sister with sister.’ The use of the word in ref. to a private quarrel is like that of πολέμους in 219.

οὐκέτ’ ἐξισοῦται , ‘is no longer equal ised’; i.e., cannot be resolved into harmony, does not permit unity of feeling, φιλοτασίῳ διαίτᾳ , in a friendly homelife; for the dat. seems to be modal rather than instrumental. The boldness of the phrase resides in the fact that διπλῆ φύλοπις, ‘strife between two,’ is treated as=‘two who are at strife,’ and so ἐξισοῦται expresses what would more properly be said of the sisters' minds. The schol. gives the sense rightly: οὐκέτι ἴσα φρονοῦσιν ὡς ἐν φιλίᾳ διαιτώμεναι, ἀλλὰ στασιάζουσι πρὸς ἀλλήλας.

It is also possible, though (I think) less natural, to take the dat. φιλοτασίῳ διαίτᾳ as depending on ἐξισοῦται (‘is no longer compatible with friendly intercourse’).

σαλεύει : O.T. 22 πόλις.. | ἤδη σαλεύει. Plato similarly applies the word to persons, ἐν νόσοις ἢ γήρᾳ σαλεύοντας (Legg. 923 B).

Ἠλέκτρα, †τὸν ἀεὶ πατρὸς . The traditional interpretation, preserved in the scholia, took πατρὸς with στενάχουσ’, as=‘mourning for her sire,’ and τὸν ἀεὶ as=τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον. The gen. in this sense is quite tenable: cp. Il. 22. 424(quoted by schol.) τῶν πάντων οὐ τόσσον ὀδύρομαι, ἀχνύμενός περ, | ὡς ἑνός: Od. 14. 40 ἀντιθέου γὰρ ἄνακτος ὀδυρόμενος καὶ ἀχεύων | ἧμαι: I. A. 370 Ἑλλάδος μάλιστ’ ἔγωγε τῆς ταλαιπώρου στένω. The phrase τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον is also frequent ( Soph. Ph. 1520 f., Plat. Gorg. 525C, E): cp. Soph. Ai. 342 τὸν εἰσαεὶ | ...χρόνον. But there is nothing to show that τὸν ἀεὶ could be used, without χρόνον, as=‘for ever’: in Soph. O. C. 1584 the words τὸν ἀεὶ conceal some corruption: in Soph. Tr. 80 we should read εἰς τό γ’ (not τὸν) ὔστερον.

Hence it is now generally held that this verse is corrupt. But no certain correction has yet been proposed. The word ἀεὶ is clearly genuine: hence θάνατον πατρὸς (Fröhlich) is improbable. πατρὸς must also be right: since the comparison with the ἀηδών (used by Electra herself, 147) at once indicates— as, indeed, the whole context does—that the doom which she mourns is not her own. This excludes Dindorf's conjecture, τὸν ἑὸν πότμον. Schneidewin proposed Ἠλέκτρα, πότμον ἀεὶ πατρὸς, retaining μὰ after ἀλλ’ οὐ in 1063: but this is metrically wrong, since μὰ is always short.

Far the best conjecture is Heath's, ἁ παῖς, οἶτον ἀεὶ πατρὸς . A marginal gloss on ἁ παῖς, namely Ἠλέκτρα, would easily cause the corruption, especially since the words τὸν ἀεὶ so often stand together.

πάνδυρτος is the form used by Aesch. Pers. 940 and Eur. Hec. 212.As the MSS. have πανόδυρτος here (a form not found in Tragedy), so they sometimes change δύρομαι to ὀδύρομαι, as in Soph. O. T. 1218.—Cp. 147 ἁ στονόεσσ’.

οὔτε … τε : cp. 350.

τὸ … μὴ βλέπειν , instead of the simple inf.: for the art., cp. 1030 (n.).

διδύμαν … Ἐρινύν , Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra. So the word is applied to Helen ( Aesch. Ag. 749, Verg. Aen. 2. 573) and to Medea ( Eur. Med. 1260).

τίς ἂν εὔπατρις κ.τ.λ.: ‘what woman so truly noble is likely ever to be born?’ Will the world see again a maiden so worthy of her descent? εὔπατρις is chosen so as to suggest the father to whom she was so loyal. Cp. Byron, The Giaour, v. 6, ‘When shall such hero live again?’

οὐδεὶς τῶν ἀγαθῶν <γὰρ> . This is a comment on Electra's devotion, as just described. The train of thought is;—‘Yet such devotion might be expected in one who is truly noble (in nature as well as in race); for no generous soul will stoop to baseness.’ By τῶν ἀγαθῶν here are meant οἱ καλῶς πεφυκότες in the full sense (989 n.). The quality of Electra's heroism is such as belongs to them generally; though in the degree of it she is unique.

ζῶν κακῶς , by an unworthy, a base life (cp. 989 ζῆν..αἰσχρῶς); opposed to καλῶς ζῆν ( Ai. 479).

νώνυμος , proleptic; cp. 18 (σαφῆ), 242 (ἐκτίμους).

πάγκλαυτον αἰῶνα κοινὸν , ‘a life of mourning, shared with thy friends,’ i.e., with the unavenged father whose spirit is mourning in the world below (cp. 847 n.). For this sense of κοινὸν, cp. Ai. 265 ff.: πότερα δ’ ἄν, εἰ νέμοι τις αἵρεσιν, λάβοις, | φίλους ἀνιῶν αὐτὸς ἡδονὰς ἔχειν, | ἢ κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι λυπεῖσθαι ξυνών; ‘to pain thy friends, and have delights thyself, or to share the grief of friends who grieve?’ If it be objected that here there is nothing to define the reference of κοινόν, the answer is that the thought of her father pervades the whole context from 1074 onwards. I incline to believe, then, that the text is genuine; though I grant that κοινὸν leaves room for doubt. Conjectures will be found in the Appendix.

εἵλου : the ‘choice’ is illustrated by Electra's replies to the Chorus in the Parodos (121—250), and it is to these more especially that they allude.

τὸ μὴ καλὸν καθοπλίσασα . I believe that καθοπλίσασα is corrupt, and has supplanted some word which meant ‘having rejected’ or ‘spurned.’ In the antistrophic verse (1095), βεβῶσαν, ἃ δὲ μέγιστ’ ἔβλαστε κ.τ.λ., two short syllables (ἃ δὲ) correspond with the (now) long final of καλόν. The best conjecture is H. Heinrich SchmidtJ. 's ἀπολακτίσασα , which gives precisely the required sense, and also an exact metrical correspondence with the antistrophe. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 651 σὺ δ’, ὦ παῖ, μὴ ἀπολακτίσῃς λέχος | τὸ Ζηνός: Aesch. Eum. 141 κἀπολακτίσασ’ ὕπνον. Only, if this was the original word, then we must suppose that it had been partly obliterated before καθοπλίσασα took its place. The same remark, however, applies more or less to the other conjectures, as ἀποπτύσασα (Gleditsch, prefixing δ’: Blaydes, prefixing τ’): καταπτύσασα (Paley): καθαγνίσασα (Campbell, ‘purging away as by fire’): καθιππάσασα (Hermann; but the act. form does not occur).

If καθοπλίσασα be retained, the choice is between two explanations, of which I prefer the first.

(1) ‘Having vanquished dishonour’ (schol. καταπολεμήσασα τὸ αἰσχρόν), i.e., having overcome the temptation of ignoble ease and security. καθοπλίζω elsewhere means to ‘arm’ or ‘equip,’ never ‘to subdue by arms’; if it has the latter sense here, it follows the analogy of such compounds as κατακοντίζω, καταιχμάζω, κατατοξεύω.

(2) ‘Having made ready an unlovely deed’: i.e., the vengeance on the murderers.—See Appendix.

φέρειν , so as to win (cp. 872 μολεῖν), = φέρεσθαι, as O. T. 590(n.). Cp. Ph. 117 ὡς τοῦτό γ’ ἔρξας δύο φέρει δωρήματα.

ἐν ἑνὶ λόγῳ , ‘in,’ or as we say, ‘on,’ one account; cp. ἐν λόγῳ εἶναι, etc.

καθύπερθεν , an epic word not elsewhere used in Tragedy: this figurative sense of it is not Homeric, but is frequent in Herodotus (as 8. 60 τῶν ἐχθρῶν κατύπερθε γενέσθαι : cp. 1.67, 5. 69).

τεῶν , for the MSS. τῶν , is a simpler and far more probable correction than τοσόνδ’ (cr. n.). The epic and Ionic τεὸς is used in lyrics by Aesch. ( Aesch. P. V. 162, Aesch. Th. 105, Aesch. Th. 108): in Soph. Ant. 604(lyr.) the MSS. give τεὰν, which seems right: and in Eur. Heracl. 911(lyr.) τεὸς is the best correction of θεός.

ὑπόχειρ (Musgrave's correction of ὑπὸ χεῖρα) is not elsewhere extant, but is correctly formed (cp. ἐπίχειρ, ἀντίχειρ), and is placed beyond reasonable doubt by the metre (= 1084 νώνυμος, ὦ παῖ παῖ). ὑποχείριος is frequent in this sense.

μοίρᾳ … οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ βεβῶσαν : cp. 1056 f. ἐν κακοῖς | βεβήκῃς, and 979 n.

μέγιστα … νόμιμα , those ‘unwritten and unfailing’ laws of the gods which prescribe natural piety in human relationships. See on Ant. 454 f. ἄγραπτα κἀσφαλῆ θεῶν | νόμιμα: and O. T. 865 ff. νόμοι..ὑψίποδες, οὐρανίαν | δἰ αἰθέρα τεκνωθέντες, ὧν Ὄλυμπος | πατὴρ μόνος.

ἔβλαστε : they are the greatest that have ever ‘come into existence,’ being of divine origin, and antecedent to any human law: ἀεί ποτε | ζῇ ταῦτα, κοὺδεὶς οἶδεν ἐξ ὅτου )φάνη ( Ant. 456).

τῶνδε φερομέναν ἄριστα : ‘on account of these,—i.e., for observance of them,— winning excellent things,’ ‘winning an excellent reward,’—viz., praise of the noblest kind. τῶνδε is then a causal gen.: cp. O. T. 48 σωτῆρα κλῄζει τῆς πάρος προθυμίας. That this is the sense of φερομέναν here, is strongly suggested by other passages; cp. 968 f. εὐσέβειαν.. | ..οἴσει, and esp. O. T. 863 ff. εἴ μοι ξυνείη φέροντι (=φερομένῳ) | μοῖρα τὰν εὔσεπτον ἁγνείαν λόγων | ἔργων τε πάντων, ὧν νόμοι πρόκεινται | ὑψίποδες (‘winning the praise of reverent purity,’ etc.). Some take ἄριστα as = ἀριστεῖα (‘winning the foremost place’ in respect to these laws): an impossible sense for it. ἄριστα might, indeed, be taken with τῶνδε as possessive gen.; ‘winning the best things belonging to these laws,’— their best gifts; those, namely, which they bring to those who obey them. But this would be somewhat forced.

I formerly understood:—‘in respect to these laws, prospering full well’: ἄριστα being then an adv., while φερομέναν is used as in Thuc. 2. 60§ 3 καλῶς..φερόμενος τὸ καθ’ ἑαυτόν: 5. 15 § 2 εὖ φερόμενοι: 5. 16 § 1 εὖ φερόμενος ἐν στρατηγίαις. This view is recommended by the fact that φερομέναν ἄριστα then forms a clear antithesis to μοίρᾳ..οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ βεβῶσαν. But two points are against it. (1) τῶνδε, as a genitive of relation, is somewhat awkward; though we might compare Thuc. 3. 92§ 4 τοῦ πρὸς Ἀθηναίους πολέμου καλῶς ἐδόκει αὐτοῖς ἡ πόλις καθίστασθαι...τῆς τε ἐπὶ Θρᾴκης παρόδου χρησίμως ἕξειν: and id. 1. 36 § 2 Σικελίας καλῶς παράπλου κεῖται. (2) The poet's usage, as we have seen, favours the other sense of φερομέναν.

τᾷ Ζηνὸς εὐσεβείᾳ , ‘by thy piety towards Zeus’: for the objective gen., cp. O. T. 239 θεῶν εὐχαῖσι. The MSS. have Διὸς , against metre, just as in Tr. 956 they have τὸν Διὸς ἄλκιμον γόνον. In both places, Ζηνὸς , the correction of Triclinius, seems the best. Here, indeed, to judge by a marginal scholium in L (cr. n.), Ζηνὸς may have been an old variant. The change of Ζηνὸς into Διὸς is such as might have been due to a slip of memory in actors, by whom the tragic texts had been much corrupted even before 330 B.C.—Recent criticism is inclined to suspect some deeper fault here (see cr. n.); but, as it seems to me, without good reason.

1098-1383

Third ἐπεισόδιον. Orestes and Pylades present themselves as Phocians, followed by two attendants (1123), one of whom carries a bronze urn.

Orestes reveals himself to Electra, who gives utterance to her joy (1098—1287).

He then speaks of his plans. The Paedagogus enters (1326), and urges them to lose no more time. Orestes and Pylades, with their attendants and the Paedagogus, enter the house (1375).

Electra, after a brief prayer, follows them in (1383).

εἰσηκούσαμεν , i.e., from some one in the neighbourhood. These envoys from Strophius (1111) are not supposed to have travelled with the messenger from Phanoteus (670). The poet has skilfully varied the dialogue from the similar one in 660 ff.

ὀρθῶς θ’ . The v. l. δ’ for θ’ , though it has the better authority, is improbable here. For instances in which τε can fitly be followed by δέ , see Ant. 1096(n.), Tr. 143(n.).

ἔνθα here=‘whither’: Ph. 1466.

Αἴγισθον : for the constr., cp. Ph. 444 τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ; (n.)— ᾤκηκεν , ‘has fixed his abode,’—a light touch of dramatic irony, since his tenure of it is so nearly at an end. Legg. 666 E οὐκ ἐν ἄστεσι κατῳκηκότων (but nomads).

ἀλλ’ , ‘well’: cp. Tr. 229 ἀλλ’ εὖ μὲν ἵγμεθ’.

χὡ φράσας : cp. Pind. P. 4. 117 δόμους πατέρων.. | φράσσατέ μοι: Suppl. 492 ὀπάονας δὲ φρά<*> <*>ράς τ’ ἐγχωρίων: Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 40 δῶν φραστῆρα.

ἀζήμιος , i.e. οὐκ ἔνοχος ζημίᾳ: schol. ἄμεμπτος.

τίς … φράσειεν ἄν ; For the form of the request, cp. 660 (n.); O. C. 70 ἆρ’ ἄν τις αὐτῷ πομπὸς ἐξ ὑμῶν μόλοι; For the doubled ἄν, O. C. 333(n.).

ποθεινὴν , passive, ‘desired,’ as in Ph. 1445(the only other place where Soph. has the word). Cp. 666 f., σοὶ φέρων ἥκω λόγους | ἡδεῖς. The Chorus are meant to understand that the arrival of the new comers has been expected, and will prove welcome, as confirming the news from Phocis. To the ear of the spectator ποθεινὴν suggests the longing of Electra for her brother's return.

κοινόπουν (found only here) recalls κοινόπλουν (ὁμιλίαν) in Ai. 872.

τὸν ἄγχιστον : i.e., nearest of kin to Clyt. and Aegisthus; the Chorus do not surmise her relationship to the young Phocian. For the general masc., cp. 145, 1026.

ἴθ’, ὦ γύναι . As ἴθι was used in entreaty ( O. T. 46), it is not, in itself, abrupt; but the tone of the direction implies ignorance of Electra's rank, and is thus in keeping with the part of the Phocian ξένος. Orestes,—who thought that he recognised her voice when it was heard from within (v. 80),—can, of course, be in no doubt as to her identity. Verse 1125 already indicates this. After v. 1148, at any rate, he would know the fact, if he had been so dull as not to discover it sooner. But he pretends not to know who she is until he hears her name pronounced by the Chorus (1171).

οὐ δή ποθ’ : cp. Tr. 876 οὐ δή ποθ’ ὡς θανοῦσα; (n.).

τὴν σὴν κληδόν’ : cp. Ph. 1251 τὸν σὸν οὐ ταρβῶ φόβον.

Στρόφιος : see on 45. The name occurs nowhere else in the play.

φέροντες , ‘carrying’ (in the urn), refers simply to the mode of conveyance; κομίζομεν , ‘we bring,’ expresses the care with which they perform their mission. In κομίζω, ‘care’ is indeed the primary notion (cp. κομιδή): that of ‘taking a thing to a place’ is secondary. φέρω and κομίζω are similarly combined in Isaeus or. 8 § 21 (referring to a funeral): εἰσελθὼν δὲ εἴσω κομίζειν οἷος ἦν, ἔχων τοὺς οἴσοντας: ‘I was disposed to remove the body, having bearers with me.’

τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖν’ κ.τ.λ. Three modes of punctuation are possible; the first is perhaps the best, though the second is also satisfactory. (1) To place no point either after ἐκεῖν’ or after σαφές. ‘There, it seems, I clearly see that sorrow (=the sorrow which I foreboded) in your hands.’ σαφὲς is then equiv. to an adv. with δέρκομαι: and the combination of σαφὲς with πρόχειρον is like that in Tr. 223 τάδ’ ἀντίπρῳρα δή σοι | βλέπειν πάρεστ’ ἐναργῆ. (2) To place a point after σαφές. ‘This is what I feared (ἐκεῖνο), now placed beyond a doubt; I see,’ etc. The only objection to this is that the words πρόχειρον κ.τ.λ. then become a little abrupt and obscure. (3) To place a point after ἐκεῖν’, and none after σαφές. ‘That is it; I now see clearly,’ etc. Cp. Ar. Av. 354 τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖνο· ποῖ φύγω δύστηνος; But this colloquialism, though used by Eur. ( Eur. Or. 804 τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖνο, κτᾶσθ’ ἑταίρους), seems too homely for the style of Sophocles. In 1178 we have merely τόδ’ ἔστ’ ἐκεῖνο: in Soph. O. C. 137 ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ.

πρόχειρον , ‘ready in the hand’: Ph. 747 πρόχειρον εἴ τί σοι, τέκνον, πάρα | ξίφος χεροῖν (n.).

ἄχθος , i.e., the urn, but with ref. to the figurative sense, ‘woe’ (cp. 120, 204): Ant. 1172 τί δ’ αὖ τόδ’ ἄχθος βασιλέων ἥκεις φέρων;

κέκευθεν , trans., as in Il. 22. 118 ὅσσα πτόλις ἥδε κέκευθε, and Od. 3. 18 μῆτιν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κέκευθε (the only Homeric examples of this perf.). In Attic it is elsewhere intrans.

1122 Cp. Aesch. P. V. 637 ὡς τἀποκλαῦσαι κἀποδύρασθαι τύχας.

δότε (αὐτῇ), ἥτις ἐστί : cp. Ant. 35 ὃς ἂν τούτων τι δρᾷ, | φόνον προκεισθαι (n.).

ἐπαιτεῖται : the only instance of the midd.: in O.T. 1416 and O.C. 1364 we have the ordinary act. form. In ἀπαιτεῖν, too, the midd. forms are avoided.

πρὸς αἵματος : cp. Ai. 1305 τοὺς πρὸς αἵματος: Arist. Pol. 2. 3, § 7 (συγγένειαν) ἢ πρὸς αἵματος ἢ κατ’ οἰκειότητα καὶ κηδείαν.

φύσιν : cp. 325 n.

ψυχῆς Ὀρέστου λοιπόν , lit., ‘remaining from the life of Orestes.’

ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων , far away from my hopes, contrary to them: cp. Apoll. Rh. 2. 863 μάλα πολλὸν ἀπ’ ἐλπίδος ἔπλετο νόστος. So ἀπὸ δόξης, contrary to expectation ( Il. 10. 324, Od. 11. 344): ἀπὸ θυμοῦ, unpleasing to one ( Il. 1. 562): οὐκ ἀπὸ γνώμης, not unwisely ( Tr. 389): and often οὐκ ἀπὸ τρόπου, not unreasonably: οὐκ ἀπὸ καιροῦ: οὐκ ἀπὸ σκοποῦ.

Then οὐχ ὧνπερ (if sound) is best explained as standing, by attraction to ἐλπίδων, for οὐχ αἷσπερ: and the sense is: —‘In a manner how contrary to my hopes—not with those hopes wherewith I sent thee forth—have I received thee back.’ The notion of contrariety is thus expressed twice over; first by ἀπό, then by οὐχ. If this is awkward in grammar, yet it has a certain pathetic emphasis.

Other possibilities are the following. (1) Keeping both οὐχ ὧνπερ and ἀπ’, to take ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων as=‘with hopes.’ The prep. would then be used as when it denotes a resource: 1378 ἀφ’ ὧν ἔχοιμι: Thuc. 1. 91§ 7 ἀπὸ ἀντιπάλου παρασκευῆς. (Observe that in Soph. Tr. 667 ἀπ’ ἐλπίδος καλῆς is not really similar; it means, ‘as the outcome of a fair hope.’) The prevailing usage of ἀπό condemns this view.

(2) Still keeping οὐχ ὧνπερ, to change ἀπ’, with Schaefer, to ὑπ’. Cp. Eur. Hec. 351 ἐθρέφθην ἐλπίδων καλῶν ὕπο. This is possible; though ὑπό, when thus used, commonly denotes an external accompaniment ( Soph. Tr. 419 n.); as, indeed, even in Hec. l. c., the hopes are not merely Polyxena's own, but those of her friends. Further: ὥς σ’ ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων— ἀπό meaning ‘contrary to’—strikes the note of despair more forcibly.

(3) Keeping ἀπ’ as=‘contrary to,’ to alter οὐχ ὧνπερ either to οὐχ ὅνπερ or to οὐχ ὥσπερ . Each of these occurs in one or more of the later MSS., though probably either by conjecture or by error. Of the two, οὐχ ὥσπερ gives the simplest sense, while οὐχ ὅνπερ is perhaps superior in vigour and pathos.

On the whole, I retain the traditional reading, though not without a suspicion that either ἀπ’ or ὧνπερ is unsound.

νῦν μὲν γὰρ κ.τ.λ. The schol. on 1126 quotes Il. 19. 288(Briseïs mourning Patroclus): ζωὸν μέν σε ἔλειπον ἐγὼ κλισίηθεν ἰοῦσα, | νῦν δέ σε τεθνηῶτα κιχάνομαι (from which Hermann infers,— surely somewhat fancifully,—that the schol. read οὐχ ὅνπερ in 1128).

οὐδὲν ὄντα : cp. 1166 τὸ μηδέν.

βαστάζω : cp. 905 n.

λαμπρὸν refers to the bright light of life in the young face. Cp. O.T. 81 λαμπρὸς ὥσπερ ὄμματι: Eur. Ion 475 τέκνων οἷς ἂν...λάμπωσιν ἐν θαλάμοις | ... νεανίδες ἧβαι. Nauck brackets these two vv., because (1) λαμπρὸν is strange; and (2) the verses are irrelevant to the ‘hopes’ mentioned in 1127. But the fitness of λαμπρόν, as poetically used here, is precisely that it suggests the bright promise of the life on which those hopes rested.

ὡς ὤφελον : cp. Il. 3. 428 ὡς ὤφελες αὐτόθ’ ὀλέσθαι. With Homer, ὡς and αἴθ’ are alike frequent in this phrase: Attic usage prefers εἴθ’ (1021), though ὡς also occurs (as in Ar. Ran. 955, Eur. Ion 286). The simple ὤφελον stands in O.T. 1157, and with μή in Ph. 969, Tr. 998.

The v.l. ὤφελες is excluded by κλέψασα , since we should then require (ἐμὲ) κλέψασαν: it would also forestall v. 1134. Electra's self-reproach is that her action, without ultimately saving his life, deprived him of funeral rites at home. She goes on to lament that she herself had not rendered those rites (1138 ff.). That regret might seem inconsistent with her wish in 1131; but it represents a separate thought which rises in her mind as she pictures him perishing among strangers.

τοῖνδε , the fem. form in Attic inscriptions (O.T. 1462 cr. n.).

κἀνασώσασθαι , ‘rescue’: so the act. in O.T. 1351 ἀπό τε φόνου | ἔρρυτο κἀνέσωσε. The word means esp. to ‘recover’ what has been lost. Her. 3. 65 μὴ δὲ ἀνασωσαμένοισι τὴν ἀρχήν, μηδ’ ἐπιχειρήσασι ἀνασῴζειν.

φόνου : cp. 11.

ὅπως … ἔκεισο , lit., ‘in order that thou mightest have lain’: see on O.T. 1319 ἵν’ ἦ τυφλός τε καὶ κλύων μηδέν, and ib. 1392 ὡς ἔδειξα μήποτε κ.τ.λ.

τύμβου πατρῴου : cp. n. on 893.

φυγὰς : as Clyt. says (776 f.), φυγὰς | ἀπεξενοῦτο: and Electra (865 ff.), ξένος | ἄτερ ἐμᾶν χερῶν | ...κέκευθεν.

ἐν , instrumental ( Ant. 764 n.).

φίλαισι , as opp. to ξέναισι (1141). Cp. Pope's Elegy, vv. 47 ff.: ‘What can atone, oh ever-injured shade! | Thy fate unpity'd, and thy rites unpaid? | No friend's complaint, no kind domestic tear | Pleas'd thy pale ghost, or grac'd thy mournful bier. | By foreign hands thy dying eyes were clos'd, | By foreign hands thy decent limbs compos'd, | By foreign hands thy humble grave adorn'd, | By strangers honour'd, and by strangers mourn'd!’

λουτροῖς σ’ ἐκόσμης’ : not merely, ‘honoured with washings,’ but rather, ‘washed and dressed’ for the πρόθεσις. The sense is thus the same as in Ant. 900 f. θανόντας αὐτόχειρ ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ | ἔλουσα κἀκόσμησα. For κοσμεῖν in ref. to funeral rites, cp. 1401: Ant. 395 τάφον | κοσμοῦσα (‘showing grace to the dead’— by sprinkling dust and pouring libations). Similarly O.C. 1602 λουτροῖς τέ νιν | ἐσθῆτί τ’ ἐξήσκησαν. Isaeus or. 8 § 22 λεγούσης ὅτι βούλοιτ’ ἂν αὐτὴ τὸ σῶμα τὸ ἐκείνου συμμεταχειρίζεσθαι (referring esp. to the washing of the corpse) μεθ’ ἡμῶν καὶ κοσμῆσαι. Lucian De luctu 11 mentions washing, anointing with perfumes, crowning with flowers and dressing.

ἄθλιον βάρος , the calcined bones. So in Il. 24. 793(at Hector's funeral), when the body had been burned and the pyre quenched with wine, ὀστέα λευκὰ λέγοντο κασίγνητοί θ’ ἕταροί τε. They then place them in a λάρναξ or urn, which is laid in a grave (κάπετος), and over this a mound (σῆμα) is raised.

ἐν ξέναισι χερσὶ κηδευθεὶς : cp. Demades ὑπὲρ τῆς δωδεκαετίας § 9 (in Baiter and Sauppe's Oratores Attici, vol. 11. p. 314) χιλίων ταφὴ Ἀθηναίων μαρτυρεῖ μοι, κηδευθεῖσα ταῖς τῶν ἐναντίων χερσίν (a reminiscence of this verse?). Kaibel Epigr. Gr. 604. 3 Μαρκιανὸς δέ μ’ ἔθαψε καὶ ἐκήδευσεν.

σμικρὸς … ὄγκος : cp. 758 n.

τῆς ἐμῆς … τρ. ἀνωφελήτου : for the order of words, cp. 133 n.

παρέσχον , not παρεῖχον, because she is looking back on a closed chapter of her life: cp. VI. Thuc. 92.§ 3 ἐπολιτεύθην.

ἢ κἀμοῦ : for the redundant καί, see on O.C. 53 ὅσ’ οἶδα κἀγώ.

μητρὸς … φίλος , her ‘dear one,’ ‘darling.’ The objections made to φίλος, on the ground that it must mean ‘friend,’ illustrate the danger of identifying a word with its conventional equivalent in another language. The conjectures are all bad (γάνος, θάλος, τέκος, φάος, and, worst of all, )φελος, i.e. ὄφελος).

The schol. on 1146 has, τὸ δὲ φίλος ἀντὶ ὄφελος. But P. N. Papageorgius corrects ὄφελος to ὦ φίλος (Scholia in Soph. Trag. Vetera, Leipsic, 1888). And this is confirmed by the first part of the same scholium: οὐκ ἦσθα τῆς μητρὸς ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ ἐμοῦ: i.e., the scholiast understood, ‘for thou didst not belong to thy mother more than to me,’ and took φίλος as=a vocative.

οἱ κατ’ οἶκον , here=οἱ οἰκέται, as in Tr. 934 τῶν κατ’ οἶκον. In Aesch. Cho. 749 ff. it is a domestic, the τροφός, who dwells on her care for the infancy of Orestes. ἦσαν , sc. τροφοί.

ἀλλ’ ἐγὼ τροφός , sc. ἦ. [Not, ἐγὼ (μὲν) τροφός, ἐγὼ δ’ ἀδελφὴ..προσηυδώμην.]

ἀδελφὴ σοὶ , rather than ἀδελφή σοι, since a slight emphasis on the pron. better marks the reciprocity of affection; ‘I was thy nurse; and by thee I was ever called “sister.”’ He had other sisters, but it was she who stood in the child's mind for all that ‘sister’ means.

προσηυδώμην : cp. 274.

ἐκλέλοιπε : 19 n.

θανόντι , in its simple pathos, is better than the v.l. θανόντα, for which Brunck quotes Eur. H. F. 69 καὶ νῦν ἐκεῖνα μὲν θανόντ’ ἀνέπτατο.

συναρπάσας , like the more homely συλλαβὼν in O.T. 971 (n.).

θύελλ’ : Il. 13. 39 φλογὶ ἶσοι ἀολλέες ἠὲ θυέλλῃ.

τέθνηκ’ ἐγὼ σοί : ‘I am dead in relation to thee.’ For Electra, this is another way of saying, ‘I am dead, so far as any aim or joy in life is concerned’; since the only hopes which made life tolerable to her were centred in her brother. See her words in 808 ff., ὥς μ’ ἀπώλεσας θανών· | ἀποσπάσας γὰρ κ.τ.λ. For the dat. σοί , cp. Ph. 1030 τέθνηχ’ ὑμῖν πάλαι. These words are usu. written τέθνηκ’ ἐγώ σοι : but the enclitic σοι destroys the point.

Others explain: (1) ‘I am dead because of thee’; ‘thou hast been the death of me.’ The dat. is then like that in Ai. 1128 τῷδε δ’ οἴχομαι (‘in his purpose, I am dead’). But this is less suitable to the context. (2) ‘I am dead to thee, as thou to me,’—i.e., we are now parted from each other by the barrier between earth and Hades.—The objection to τέθνηκ’ ἐγώ· σὺ κ.τ.λ. is that the unqualified τέθνηκα would be unfitting when a reference to actual death immediately follows.

μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ : cp. O.T. 1214 τὸν ἄγαμον γάμον: Ai. 665 ἄδωρα δῶρα: P.V. 544 ἄχαρις χάρις.

ἧς , ‘concerning whom,’ depends primarily on φήμας προὔπεμπες (cp. 317 n.), but also denotes the object of τιμωρός. It must not be taken with λάθρᾳ: the messages were of course secret; the point here is their tenor and their frequency. Cp. 169 f.

1160—

οἴμοι μοί κ.τ.λ. These three verses are divided as above in L, and now in most editions. Hermann wrote οἴ μοι. | ὦ δέμας οἰκτρόν. | φεῦ, φεῦ. | ὦ δεινοτάτας | οἴ μοι.—For anapaestic verses inserted in dialogue, cp. Tr. 1081 αἰαῖ, ὦ τάλας, αἰαῖ, and ib. 1085 ὦναξ Ἀΐδη, δέξαι μ’, | ὦ Διὸς ἀκτίς, παῖσον. This is one of the traits from which it may be inferred that the Electra was a comparatively late play. Cp. 1502.

κελεύθους , from Crisa to Mycenae: δεινοτάτας, since the expected avenger returns as dust. For the poetical plur., cp. 68 ταῖσδε ταῖς ὁδοῖς. The plur. might, indeed, mean the journey from Mycenae to Phocis, and the return; but this is less natural.

ἀπώλεσας : cp. 808.

δῆτ’ : 842 n.

τοιγὰρ σὺ δέξαι μ’ κ.τ.λ.: cp. Romeo and Juliet, act 5, sc. 3, 106: ...‘I still will stay with thee, | And never from this palace of dim night | Depart again: here, here will I remain | With worms that are thy chamber-maids; O, here | Will I set up my everlasting rest’...

τὴν μηδὲν , as in Ai. 1231 τοῦ μηδὲν= τοῦ θανόντος.

τὸ μηδὲν also can be said of a person who is dead ( Eur. fr. 522, quoted on 244 ff.), or doomed to death, Soph. Tr. 1107 κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ: but here, following τὴν μηδὲν, it rather suggests the state, ‘thy nothingness.’ On these phrases generally cp. Soph. Ant. 1325 n.

μετεῖχον τῶν ἴσων : cp. Dem. or. 21 § 96 τῶν ἴσων μετεῖχε τοῖς <*>λλοις ἡμῖν.

μὴ ἀπολείπεσθαι : this mode of writing, which implies synizesis, is now more usual than μἀπο‐ (crasis), or μὴ )πο‐ (prodelision): see n. on Ph. 782, ἀπολείπεσθαι=‘to be left behind by,’ and so, ‘to be parted from,’ ‘deprived of’: Eur. Med. 35 πατρῴας μὴ ἀπολείπεσθαι χθονός: Eur. Or. 216 τῶν πρὶν ἀπολειφθεὶς φρενῶν.

τοὺς .. θανόντας κ.τ.λ. This verse has been rejected (cr. n.) as a commonplace not suitable here. But it is surely one which might naturally occur in any utterance of weary despair. It closes her lament with a cadence like that which we find twice elsewhere near the end of a speech: O.C. 955 θανεῖν· θανόντων δ’ οὐδὲν ἄλγος ἅπτεται: Tr. 1173 τοῖς γὰρ θανοῦσι μόχθος οὐ προσγίγνεται.

θνητοῦ κ.τ.λ.: ‘as thy father was a mortal, so his son, thy brother, was but mortal also’: with θνητὸς supply ἦν.

φρόνει , ‘bethink thee’ (not, ‘be patient’).—Nauck would change πέφυκας to γεγῶσα, and θνητὸς δ’ to θανόντ’, because (1) it is ‘absurd’ to call a dead man θνητός: (2) it is no comfort for Electra that her father was mortal: and (3) the parenthetic φρόνει is unusual.

πᾶσιν γὰρ ἡμῖν . Bergk rejects this verse, thinking that it was probably interpolated from Euripides (cp. Alc. 419 ὡς πᾶσιν ἡμῖν κατθανεῖν ὀφείλεται, and ib. 782). Itis true that the comment of the Chorus on an actor's speech is usu. limited to two verses. But we find three above, It 369—371, and in O. T. 1073— 1075. Few will think with Dindorf that τοῦτ’ (=τὸ θανεῖν, implied in θνητὸς) is too obscure.

φεῦ φεῦ, τί λέξω ; Orestes, deeply moved, speaks to himself, though loud enough for Electra to hear. A similar ‘aside’ (if it can be called so) marks the crisis in the purpose of Neoptolemus, Ph. 895 f.: ΝΕ. παπαῖ· τί δῆτ’ ἂν δρῷμ’ ἐγὼ τοὐνθένδε γε; ΦΙ. τί δ’ ἔστιν, ὦ παῖ; ποῖ ποτ’ ἐξέβης λόγῳ;

λόγων goes with ποῖ , not with ἀμηχανῶν . Cp. O.C. 310 ὦ Ζεῦ, τί λέξω; ποῖ φρενῶν ἔλθω, πάτερ; Ph. 897 οὐκ οἶδ’ ὅποι χρὴ τἄπορον τρέπειν ἔπος.

1176-1226

It is well to observe the delicately gradual process which leads up to the recognition.

(i) 1176—1187. She is surprised that her woes should affect the stranger, and he hints that they are his own. (ii) 1188 —1198. She is thus led to speak more in detail of her sorrows, and of her despair,—caused by her brother's death. (iii) 1199—1204. He once more expresses his pity,—and this time in words which cause her to ask whether he can be a kinsman. He does not give a direct answer, but inquires whether the Chorus are friendly, and is assured that they are so.

The preparation is now complete: the actual disclosure follows. (i) 1205— 1210. He asks her to give him the urn which is in her hands: she entreats that she may be allowed to keep it, and to pay it the last honours. (ii) 1211—1217. He tells her that she ought not to mourn for her brother. ‘Why,’ she asks: ‘if these are his ashes?’ ‘They are not so,’ he replies,—taking the urn from her hands. (iii) 1218—1221. ‘Where, then,’ she asks, ‘is his grave?’ ‘The living have no grave.’ ‘He lives?’ ‘Yes,—as surely as I live.’

ἔσχες ἄλγος : cp. 897 ἔσχον θαῦμα: and for the sense of the aor., 1256, 1465.

κλεινὸν , as a daughter of the great Agamemnon, the names of whose children were widely known: so Iolè, daughter of Eurytus, is κάρτα λαμπρὰ καὶ κατ’ ὄνομα καὶ φύσιν ( Tr. 379). Cp. Ph. 575 ὅδ’ ἔσθ’ ὁ κλεινός σοι Φιλοκτήτης, ξένε.—Though joined with εἶδος, κλεινὸν should not be taken as referring to the fame of her beauty; it is equivalent to κλεινῆς, by the common idiom (785).

1178-1184

Bergk has an ingenious (though, I think, mistaken) theory concerning this passage. Seeing that v. 1180 resembles v. 1184, he suggests that 1180 was an inferior variant for 1184: and, on similar grounds, that 1183 was a feebler substitute for 1179. That is, there were two different texts of this passage. (a) In one of them, the better, verses 1180 and 1183 were absent, and the rest stood in this order, 1178, 1181, 1182, 1179, 1184. (b) In the other, verses 1179 and 1184 were absent, and the rest stood in this order, 1178, 1181, 1182, 1183, 1180. The present text arose from an attempt to harmonise the other two.

We have only to read the dialogue with attention to perceive that this hypothesis of variants is arbitrary. Verse 1183 expresses sympathy in a more definite and emphatic manner than v. 1179: verse 1184 expresses surprise more directly and decidedly than v. 1180. There is a gradual accentuation of the stranger's interest and of Electra's perplexity. This development is the internal proof that our text has not arisen from a dittographia.

καὶ μάλ’ : here, as in 1455, the καὶ=‘and’; sometimes, however, καὶ μάλα=vel maxime (cp. καὶ πολύ, καὶ λίαν), as in Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 36 ἀνθρώπους..καὶ μάλα δοκοῦντας φρονίμους εἶναι.

ταλαίνης is better taken with συμφορᾶς than with σοῦ understood. Cp. Aesch. Th. 695 τάλαιν’ ἀρά: Aesch. Ch. 1069 μόχθοι τάλανες. Soph. Ai. 980 ὤμοι βαρείας ἆρα τῆς ἐμῆς τύχης: where, as here, and in O.T. 1395, O.C. 409, ἆρα=simply ἄρα.

οὐ δή ποτ’, the reading of the scholiast, is clearly better than that which prevails in our MSS., τί δήποτ’. It expresses her first feeling of surprise: she can hardly believe that his pity is for her. In 1184, on the other hand, τί δή ποτ’ is fitting: she has recognised the fact, and asks the cause. Cp. 1108.

ἀτίμως , ruthlessly: cp. 444 n.— κἀθέως , in the act. sense of ἄθεος, ‘disregarding the gods,’ ‘impious.’ Kinsfolk have wronged their kinswoman. Cp. 124 ἀθεώτατα: Antiphon or. 1 § 21 ἀθέως καὶ ἀκλεῶς πρὸ τῆς εἱμαρμένης ὑφ’ ὧν ἥκιστ’ ἐχρῆν τὸν βίον ἐκλιπών.

ἢ )μὲ : Ant. 83 μὴ )μοῦ προτάρβει: ib. 736 ἢ )μοί.

δυσφημεῖς : cp. 905 n. The schol. gives the sense rightly, τὰ δύσφημα ταῦτα ἂ λέγεις ἐμοὶ καὶ οὐκ ἄλλῳ τινὶ ἁρμόζει. For the fem. ἄλλην , cp. 100. The words express, courteously, yet with a certain reserve and dignity, her surprise that a stranger should make the comment; ξένε is significant.

ἀνύμφου , as her forlorn appearance shows (cp. 188 φίλος οὔτις ἀνὴρ ὑπερίσταται: also 165, 962).

τροφῆς , way of life: Ai. 499 δουλίαν ἕξειν τροφήν.

τί δή ποτ’ . δή, which the scribe of L appears to have regarded as the true reading (cr. n.), is slightly better here than μοι , which would be an ethic dat. (‘I pray thee’: cp. 144): μοι could not depend on ἐπισκοπῶν , which would require the acc. The partic. is absolute (‘with this steadfast gaze’); it does not govern τί (as=‘with what meaning?’).

ἐν τῷ … τῶν εἰρημένων , ‘by means of what that has been said?’: cp. Plat. Prot.p. 324 Ε ἐν τούτῳ..λύεται ἡ ἀπορία.

ὁρῶν σὲ κ.τ.λ. ‘What,’ she asks, ‘has quickened this sense of thy woes?’ ‘The sight of thine,’ he answers. Clearly we must write σὲ , not σε : the antithesis with τῶν ἐμῶν (1185) requires it, and otherwise the point is lost. [A school ed. published by me in 1867 was the first, so far as I know, which gave σέ . Mr Blaydes (ed. of 1873) approved this (p. 322), and adopted it.]

ἐμπρέπουσαν . Cp. Aesch. Ch. 17(Electra) πένθει λυγρῷ | πρέπουσαν: which refers to all the outward signs of grief, and not merely to dress. Suppl. 116 (if sound) ἰηλέμοισιν ἐμπρεπῆ (ἐμφερῆ Tucker) ζῶσα γόοις με τιμῶ.

πόθεν , predicate: πόθεν ἐστὶ τοῦτο τὸ κακὸν ὃ ἐξεσήμηνας; Cp. Ph. 26 τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις (n.).

εἶτα marks a further aggravation of her lot. His murderers though they are, she is their slave.

δουλεύω : 190 n.

ἀνάγκῃ … προτρέπει . Cp. Il. 6. 336 ἥμην ἐν θαλάμῳ, ἔθελον δ’ ἄχεϊ προτραπέσθαι, ‘to turn forwards towards’ grief, and so, ‘to yield myself up to it.’ It seems possible that this Homeric use of the middle was that on which Sopho cles modelled his use of the act. here. ‘Who causes thee to yield to this necessity,’—‘subjects thee’ to it? No dative occurs with this verb elsewhere; nor is any emendation probable. [I formerly understood, ‘impels thee with this necessity.’ But this is awkward: in Ant. 269 f. ὅς πάντας ἐς πέδον κάρα | νεῦσαι φόβῳ προὔτρεψεν, the sense is, indeed, ‘impelled,’ but the inf. aids it, as in O. T. 358 σὺ γάρ μ’ ἄκοντα προὐτρέψω λέγειν.]

ἐξισοῖ , trans., as in 738 and elsewhere in Sophocles: schol. οὐκ ἴσα πράττει τῷ τῆς μητρὸς ὀνόματι. Cp. Tr. 818 μηδὲν ὡς τεκοῦσα δρᾷ. It is needless to assume an intrans. use here (‘resembles’). Such an use is generally recognised, indeed, in Thuc. 5. 71§ 2, and 6. 87 § 5; though in each place it is possible to supply an acc. from the context.

χερσὶν , personal violence, hinted at in 627, 912: λύμη βίου , in respect of food, lodging, dress, etc.; 189 ff. Cp. Tr. 793 λυμαντὴν βίου.

οὑπαρήξων : cp. O. T. 297 n.

προὔθηκας , set before me, presented: cp. Ai. 1294 προθέντ’ ἀδελφῷ δεῖπνον.

ποτέ is right; the v.l. ἐμέ was probably due to a fancied need for the pron., which, however, can easily be understood; cp. Ph. 801 ἔμπρησον (n.). If it were required, it would be simplest to read νύν μ’ .

τοῖσι σοῖς was the prevalent reading here, while τοῖς ἴσοις can claim to be the original reading of L: but, in a case where confusion was so easy, the authority of our MSS. is not great. In O. T. 648 πάρεισί σοι has been made in L from πάρεισ’ ἴσοι: and in Vesp. 747 τοῖς ἴσοις was a v.l. for the true τοῖσι σοῖς.

The word ξυγγενὴς in 1202 is the point which inclines me to prefer τοῖσι σοῖς . If he had said τοῖς ἴσοις ,—‘equal,’ or ‘equivalent,’ woes,—that would have explained, indeed, why he should feel sympathy; but it would not have warranted the surmise that he was a kinsman. The objection that, with τοῖσι σοῖς, v. 1201 merely repeats 1200, is un founded. He pities her woes, he says, because he feels them (ἀλγῶν). Cp. Aesch. Cho. 222(shortly before the ἀναγνώρισις): ΗΛ. ἀλλ’ ἐν κακοῖσι τοῖς ἐμοῖς γελᾶν θέλεις; | ΟΡ. κἀν τοῖς ἐμοῖς ἄῤ, εἴπερ ἔν γε τοῖσι σοῖς. While preferring τοῖσι σοῖς, however, I recognise that τοῖς ἴσοις is also quite tenable.

τὸ τῶνδε =αἵδε. Cp. Legg. p. 657 Δ οἱ μὲν νέοι...τὸ δὲ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων.

νυν refers to the assurance just given, πρὸς πιστὰς ἐρεῖς: it is clearly better than νῦν.

πιθοῦ : cp. Tr. 470 πιθοῦ λεγούσῃ. L, with most MSS., has πείθου : see on 1015.

πρὸς γενείου : a formula of solemn appeal, accompanied, perhaps. by the gesture of raising her right hand towards his face. In Il. 1. 500 f. Thetis clasps the knees of Zeus with her left hand, and places her right under his chin. The same two acts of supplication are associated in Eur. H. F. 1207, Eur. Andr. 573, etc. Cp. Eur. Hec. 344 μή σου προσθίγω γενειάδος.

The reading of the MSS., μ<*> )ξέλη , is stronger and more pathetic than μ’ ἐξέλῃ : and με is easily understood. For the reiterated μή, cp. O. C. 210 μή, μή μ’ ἀνέρῃ: Ai. 191 μή, μή μ’, ἄναξ,.. | ..κακὰν φάτιν ἄρῃ.

ἐξέλῃ , properly, ‘take out of my keeping,’ while ἀφέλῃ would be simply ‘take away from me.’ So Her. 3. 137 ἑξαιρεθέντες τε τὸν Δημοκήδεα καὶ τὸν γαῦλον..ἀπαιρεθέντες.

τὰ φίλτατα : cp. O. C. 1110 ἔχω τὰ φίλτατ’ (his daughters): Ph. 434 σοῦ πατρὸς ἦν τὰ φίλτατα (Patroclus).

οὐ φήμ’ ἐάσειν . Cp. Ph. 816 f. ΦΙ. μέθες, μέθες με... | ΝΕ. οὐ φήμ’ ἐάσειν. He approaches her; she clings to the urn, and at v. 1216 is still holding it; then his words, ἀλλ’ οὐκ Ὀρέστου (1217), reconcile her to parting with it, and he gently takes it from her hands.

The division of the trimeter (ἀντιλαβή) marks agitation, as again in 1220—1226, 1323, etc. Cp. also O. T. 627, O. C. 722, Ph. 54, etc.

τάλαιν’ ἐγὼ σέθεν : cp. Tr. 972 οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ μέλεος.

εἰ στερήσομαι . For εἰ with

ὦ φίλτατον φῶς . Cp. Ph. 530 ὦ φίλτατον μὲν ἦμαρ, <*>διστος δ’ ἀνήρ.

ὦ φθέγμ’ . A beautifully natural expression of her new joy in his living presence. So the solitary Philoctetes welcomes the sound of Greek speech,—ὦ φίλτατον φώνημα ( Ph. 234). Cp. Ai. 14 ὦ φθέγμ’ Ἀθάνας. O. C. 863(Oed. to Creon) ὦ φθέγμ’ ἀναιδές.

μηκέτ’ ἄλλοθεν πύθῃ . Cp. 1474: O. C. 1266 τἀμὰ μὴ )ξ ἄλλων πύθῃ. For μηκέτ’, cp. Pind. O. 1. 114 μηκέτι πάπταινε πόρσιον.

ἔχω … ἔχοις ἀεί . Cp. Eur. El. 578 ὦ χρόνῳ φανείς, | ἔχω σ’ ἀέλπτως. ΟΠ. κἀξ ἐμοῦ γ’ ἔχει χρόνῳ.

πολίτιδες : cp. 251 n.: 1413.

μηχαναῖσι : as Hamlet (3. 4. 188) is ‘mad in craft.’

σεσωσμένον : cp. 60. Here the word implies, ‘brought safely home’ ( Tr. 610 ἐς δόμους | ..σωθέντ’).

συμφοραῖσι . Eustathius p. 647. 37: καὶ ἡ συμφορὰ δὲ οὐ μόνον ἀποτρόπαιος ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀγαθή, ὡς δηλοῖ σὺν ἄλλοις καὶ ὁ εἰπὼν ἐπ’ ἀγαθῷ τὸ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς γεγηθὸς...ἄπο. Ar. Eq. 406(from Simonides) πῖνε πῖν’ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς.

γεγηθὸς … δάκρυον : cp. Ant. 527 φιλάδελφα κάτω δάκρὐ εἰβομένη.

1232-1287

A μέλος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς between Electra and Orestes. Strophe, 1232—1352,=antistr. 1253—1272 (a verse being lost after 1264). Epode, 1273— 1287. For metres see Metrical Analysis.

γοναὶ σωμάτων κ.τ.λ. This phrase seems to gain in fulness and force if taken as meaning, ‘son of the father whom I so loved,’ rather than as a mere periphrasis for σώματα φίλτατα, ‘dearest of all men ever born’: the latter would be weaker than (e.g.) τέκνων σῶν..δίπτυχος γονή ( Eur. Med. 1136), though it is tenable. In either case the use of the plur. σωμάτων instead of σώματος (schol. ἀντὶ τοῦ ἑνικοῦ) is very bold, and seemingly unique. (Cp. 206, n. on θανάτους.) It is confirmed, however, by the fact that Latin poetry tolerates a corresponding use of corpora: Ovid Her. Epist. 8. 113 male corpora tacta relinquo , the (living) body of Pyrrhus. (Conversely in Eur. Med. 1108 σῶμα τέκνων = ib. 1111 σώματα τέκνων.) The plur. certainly cannot be explained by supposing a reference to Pylades also.

ἀρτίως marks her sense of the sudden change from the despair which she was feeling but a few moments before.

οὓς , meaning herself: for the plur., cp. O. T. 1184 ξὺν οἷς τ’ | οὐ χρῆν ὁμιλῶν, οὕς τέ μ’ οὐκ ἔδει κτανών.

ἐχρήζετε : cp. 171.

σῖγ’ ἔχουσα : so Ph. 258 <*>γ’ ἔχοντες.

ἀλλ’ οὐ μὰ κ.τ.λ. Far the most probable account of the text here is that an iambic trimeter was corrupted, first by an accidental transposition of words and then by attempted correction, into the form which appears in most MSS. (cr. n.), ἀλλ’ οὐ τὰν Ἄρτεμιν τὰν αἰὲν ἀδμήταν. A strong argument for this is the antistrophic verse, 1260, τίς οὖν ἂν ἀξίαν γε σοῦ πεφηνότος: where ἂν, though omitted by the scribe of L, was supplied by another early hand, and appears in A, as in most other MSS., and in the Aldine. The inference is confirmed by the manner in which pairs of iambic trimeters alternate with lyrics throughout this strophe: 1235 f., 1243 f., 1251 f.—For other views, see Appendix.

τὴν ἄδμητον : cp. the prayer of the Danaïdes to Artemis, Suppl. 149 ἀδμάτας ἀδμάτα | ῥύσιος γενέσθω.

Ἄρτεμιν : 626 n.

τόδε μὲν … ὂν ἀεί . These words express her new exultation in the sense that she has a brother for her champion.

περισσὸν ἄχθος , vainly burdening the ground: cp. fr. 859 ὡς οὐδέν ἐσμεν πλὴν σκιαῖς ἐοικότες, | βάρος περισσὸν γῆς ἀναστρωφώμενοι. Od. 20. 378 οὐδέ τι ἔργων | ἔμπαιον οὐδὲ βίης, ἀλλ’ αὔτως ἄχθος ἀρούρης. Il. 18. 104 ἀλλ’ ἧμαι παρὰ νηυσὶν ἐτώσιον ἄχθος ἀρούρης.

ἔνδον … ὂν ἀεί . Cp. O. C. 343 n.: Eur. Or. 928 τἄνδον οἰκουρήμαθ’.

γε μὲν δὴ : cp. Tr. 484 ἐπεί γε μὲν δὴ (n.).

Ἄρης , the warlike spirit: cp. Aesch. Ag. 78 Ἄρης δ’ οὐκ ἐνὶ χώρᾳ: id. Suppl. 749 γυνὴ μονωθεῖσ’ οὐδέν· οὐκ ἔνεστ’ Ἄρης.

εὖ δ’ ἔξοισθα κ.τ.λ. These words prove the genuineness of the verse (which Triclinius rejected, cr. n.): for it is this allusion to her sufferings at the hands of Clyt. that prompts Electra's reply.

ἀνέφελον … κακόν . Her sorrow—the long and bitter strife with her mother—is one over which, from its nature (οἷον ἔφυ), no veil can be drawn; it is manifest to all, and fierce, like the sun in a cloudless summer sky. It is a sorrow which can never be done away with, οὔ ποτε καταλύσιμον, because no reconciliation is possible. And it is one of which no time can efface the memory (οὐδέ ποτε λησόμενον).

The author of the scholium on 1245 read ἐνέβαλες :—ἐπείπερ ὑπέμνησεν αὐτὴν τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἀναιρέσεως, διὰ τῶν προειρημένων δύο στίχων φησὶν ὅτι ἐνέβαλές μοι κακὸν ἀνέφελον. This yields a good sense; ‘thou hast mentioned’ (mentionem iniecisti). Cp. Plat. Rep. 344 Δ οἷον ἐμβαλὼν λόγον ἐν νῷ ἔχεις ἀπιέναι. The traditional ἐπέβαλες has been explained in two ways. (1) ‘You have mentioned.’ For this sense there is no parallel. (2) ‘You have laid the burden of the woe upon me,’—i.e., ‘brought it to my recollection.’ This is perhaps just possible: but it is so artificial as to seem improbable. ὑπέβαλες , ‘you have suggested,’ would be an easy correction: cp. 833 ὑποίσεις. Ph. 1170 παλαιὸν ἄλγημ’ ὑπέμνασας. If, however, it was the original word, the corruption to ἐπέβαλες is strange, since the sense would have been clear.

καταλύσιμον , fitting here, as suggestive of καταλύεσθαι ἔχθραν, πόλεμον, κ.τ.λ.

λησόμενον : ‘that never its own burden can forget,’ as Whitelaw renders. The κακόν is half-personified here, though not in the preceding clauses; precisely as in Ph. 1167 the κήρ (disease) is οἰκτρὰ.. βόσκειν, ἀδαὴς δ’ | ἔχειν μυρίον ἄχθος ὃ ξυνοικεῖ (n.).

The usual explanation is, ‘that cannot be forgotten’; but λήσομαι is nowhere passive. There is, indeed, no classical fut. pass. of λανθάνω, for (ἐπι)λησθήσομαι occurs only in later Greek (LXX. Ps. ix. 19, etc.). Even λελήσεται=‘will forget,’ Eur. Alc. 198.—λησόμενον could mean, ‘that cannot escape notice’; for, though the act. λήσω is more usual in this sense ( Soph. Tr. 455, Il. 23. 416), the midd. λήσομαι is so used by Hippocrates (2. 170), Arist. (Pr. Anal. 2. 19), Lucian, etc. But here, especially after ἀνέφελον, such a sense would evidently be too weak.

ἔξοιδα καὶ ταῦτ’ : ‘these things also,’ i.e., the sufferings to which she has just alluded. The change of καὶ to παῖ (rightly made in Ph. 79) is needless here.

παρουσία may be freely rendered ‘occasion’; it seems to be a purposely vague word, intended to suggest ‘the presence’ of the murderers; a dark hint of the coming vengeance. When their presence admonishes ( φράζῃ ),—gives the signal for action,—then will be the time to recall their crimes; which are indicated, with a similar reserve, by ἔργων τῶνδε .

The scholia attest παρουσία as the traditional reading, and suggest two explanations. (1) ὅταν ἐπιτρέπῃ ὁ καιρὸς καὶ καλῇ: i.e., παρουσία=τὰ παρόντα, the circumstances of the moment. Cp. cum res ipsa feret. (2) ὁπόταν ἡ παρουσία τούτων ᾖ καὶ ὁ καιρὸς ἐπιτήδειος. Here τούτων is evidently neuter, and the meaning is, ‘when these topics come before us,’—when it is the fitting time to discuss them. Neither view is satisfactory.

The v.l. παρρησία , doubtless a conjecture, would enfeeble the passage, and would further require us to alter φράζῃ .

ὁ πᾶς … χρόνος , ‘all time’ to come: cp. Isocr. or. 1 § 11 ἐπιλίποι δ’ ἂν ἡμᾶς ὁ πᾶς χρόνος, εἰ πάσας τὰς ἐκείνου πράξεις καταριθμησαίμεθα. In Pind. P. 1. 46 ὁ πᾶς χρόνος has a like sense. παρὼν , ‘when present,’ i.e., ‘as it comes.’ There can be no moment at which she might not fitly make her just complaints. δίκᾳ goes with ἐννέπειν , not with πρέποι .

μόλις γὰρ κ.τ.λ.: i.e., having waited so long for freedom of utterance, she should not now be required to keep silence.— ἔσχον , ‘have obtained’: cp. 1176 n.

σῴζου τόδε , i.e. the ἐλεύθερον στόμα. If she is overheard in the house, she may yet lose the newly-gained free dom. Except in the sense of ‘remembering’ (993 n.), the midd. of the simple σῴζω is somewhat rare; but cp. Ar. Eq. 1017 σῴζεσθαί σ’ ἐκέλευσ’ ἱερὸν κύνα.

μακρὰν … λέγειν : Ar. Th. 382 μακρὰν ἔοικε λέξειν. Cp. Soph. Ai. 1040 μ<*> τεῖνε μακράν: Aesch. Ag. 916 μακρὰν γὰρ ἐξέτεινας.

τίς οὖν , a remonstrance, in which οὖν may be rendered by ‘Nay.’ ἀξίαν is predicative, and equiv. to an adverb, ‘worthily,’ ‘fitly’; cp. the schol., τίς ἄν, φησί, σοῦ φανέντος δικαίως ἕλοιτο ἀντὶ λόγων σιωπήν; I agree with the schol. also in taking σοῦ πεφηνότος as a gen. absol., rather than as depending on ἀξίαν. For the absolute use of the latter, cp. 298 ἀξίαν δίκην: O. T. 1004 χάριν.. ἀξίαν: ib. 133 ἀξίως. Join λόγων with μεταβάλοιτ’ , not with σιγὰν: cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 79 ἠλλάξαντο..εὐδαιμονίας.. κακοδαιμονίαν.

<*>δε , as thou biddest.

1264 After τότ’ εἶδες , the MSS. have ὅτε : but the tribrach in the second foot, while there is no caesura in the third, makes an intolerably lame verse. Read εὖτε instead of ὅτε , and scan θεοὶ as a monosyllable by synizesis. In the other trimeters of Sophocles where θεὸς belongs to the third foot, it is always so scanned: O. C. 964, Ph. 1020, Ai. 489, Ai. 1129. ὅτε arose from τότ’ .

ἐπώτρυναν , by the oracle (35): an answer to the reproach unconsciously conveyed by ἀέλπτως (1263). He came as soon as Apollo gave the word. After this verse, a trimeter has been lost, as the strophe shows, where v. 1244 (ἔνεστιν κ.τ.λ.) is certainly genuine.

χάριτος , a grace shown to her, a matter for thankfulness.

ἐπόρισεν is the best correction of the corrupt ἐπόρσεν or ἐπῶρσεν. It is true that πορίζω has not elsewhere the special sense of πορεύω, ‘to convey,’ ‘bring’: but how easily a poet might transfer that sense to it, is suggested by the similar case of πορεῖν in O. C. 1457, (πῶς ἄν τις) δεῦρο Θησέα πόροι, ‘fetch him hither.’

δαιμόνιον : cp. Xen. Mem. 1. 3.§ 5 εἰ μή τι δαιμόνιον εἴη. Dem. or. 2 § 1 δαιμονίᾳ τινὶ καὶ θείᾳ παντάπασιν ἔοικεν εὐεργεσίᾳ.

τίθημ’ =τίθεμαι: Ant. 1166 οὐ τίθημ’ ἐγὼ | ζῆν τοῦτον.

Electra remembers the warning dream (417 ff.), in which she had already surmised a supernatural agency (411: 459). It is indeed δαιμόνιον that Orestes, sent by Apollo, should arrive at this moment.

The punctuation given in the text seems best. The Aldine has only a comma after μέλαθρα: but then we should need a colon after χάριτος.

τὰ μὲν … τὰ δὲ (adverbial), ‘on the one hand,’ ‘on the other’: Tr. 534 f.

ὁδὸν … φανῆναι : cp. 1318 ἐξήκεις ὁδόν. Here, too, the acc. is ‘cognate,’ since the verb implies ἐλθεῖν. (It is not really like Ai. 878, κέλευθον..φανείς, where the acc. denotes the ground which the search has traversed.)

τί μὴ ποήσω ; He interrupts her entreaty, μή τί με—, by asking, ‘what am I not to do?’ (the negative form of the delib. subjunct.).

μή μ’ ἀποστερήσῃς … ἁδονὰν : the double acc. with ἀποστερεῖν, though less frequent than acc. of person and gen. of thing, is not rare: cp. Antiphon Tetral. β. γ. § 2 τὸ ἥμισυ τῆς κατηγορίας ἐμαυτὸν ἂν ἀπεστέρησα: Isaeus or. 8 § 43 τὰ.. χρήματα ἡμᾶς ἀποστερήσων: Xen. An. 7. 6. 9 ἡμᾶς..ἀποστερεῖ τὸν μισθόν.

μεθέσθαι , sc. αὐτῆς, epexegetic inf.: see on 543 δαίσασθαι. Cp. Eur. Med. 736 ἄγουσιν οὐ μεθεἶ ἂν ἐκ γαίας ἐμέ, where the acc. depends on the part., and ἐμοῦ is to be supplied with the verb. (Porson, in his note on that v., suggests ἁδονᾶν here, comparing the plur. ἡδονὰς in 1302.)

ξυναινεῖς , as in 402, Ph. 122.

τί μὴν οὔ ; ‘why should I not?’ =‘of course I do.’ Cp. [Eur. ] Rhes. 706 ΗΜ. Α. δοκεῖς γάρ; ΗΜ. Β. τί μὴν οὔ; Similarly, without οὔ, Aesch. Eum. 203 ἔχρησα ποινὰς τοῦ πατρὸς πέμψαι· τί μήν; (‘what then?’ i.e. ‘I was right in doing so.’)

ὦ φίλαι . It seems fitting that, towards the close of these lyrics, Electra should address some words to the sympathetic Chorus,—as she did before, just after the discovery (1227); though at v. 1285 she again speaks to Orestes. The emendation ὦ φίλ’, ὅτ’ (Wunder), like others designed to alter φίλαι , is hardly probable.

αὐδάν is unquestionably the living voice of Orestes, which ‘she could never have hoped to hear,’ after the apparent proofs of his death. Cp. 1225 ὦ φθέγὐ, ἀφίκου: and with οὐδ’ ἂν ἤλπις’ , cp. 1263 ἀέλπτως: 832 f. εἰ τῶν φανερῶς οἰχομένων | εἰς Ἀΐδαν ἐλπίδ’ ὑποίσεις: and 858 f. The first and best scholium on 1281 recognises that αὐδάν denotes a source of joy, not of grief, to her (καὶ γὰρ ἡ ἡδονὴ προετρέπετο αὐτὴν βοῆσαι), though wrongly explaining the word as φήμην περὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ (news of his safety). If αὐδάν meant the report of his death, the words ἃν ἐγὼ οὐδ’ ἂν ἤλπισ’ would lose all force.

1283 f. There can be no doubt that something has been lost before ἔσχον . Arndt supplies οὐδ’ ἂν , which might easily have been omitted, either through its likeness to αὐδάν just before it, or through the οὐδ’ ἂν above it. ὁρμὰν , for the traditional ὀργὰν, is due to Blomfield (Mus. Crit. 1. 214).

ὀργή in Sophocles means either (1) ‘anger,’ or (2) ‘disposition’: Ant. 875 αὐτόγνωτος..ὀργά: ib. 355 ἀστυνομους ὀργάς: Ai. 639 συντρόφοις ὀργαῖς. Neither sense can be fitted into any probable interpretation. Some have supposed the meaning to be that Electra ‘restrained her anger in silence,’ when Clyt. was exulting in the death of Orestes; but, in fact, her anger found a voice (see 792). Others understand that she ‘restrained her emotion’ (of grief), on hearing the sad news; but she did not do so (see 823—870): nor could ὀργὰν mean ‘emotion’ in that sense.

On the other hand ὀργή and ὁρμή were easily confused in MSS. Thus in Tr. 720, where ὁρμῇ is right, γ has been written over μ in L, and ὀργῇ is actually the reading of A, and of the Aldine. Cp. also O. T. 337.

The context is the best guide to the sense which should be restored. Through out these lyrics, Orestes has been endeavouring to repress Electra's cries, lest she should be overheard (1236, 1238, 1251 f., 1257, 1259, 1271 f.). The corrupt words probably referred to this. ὁρμὰν is the ‘impulse’ or ‘emotion’ which compelled her to utter her new joy. She turns to these sympathetic women, and excuses her incaution by her happiness.

οὐδ’ ἂν ἔσχον is the potential indicative: see Goodwin, Moods and Tenses, new ed., § 244. Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 57 πῶς ἂν...ἐγώ τί σε ἠδίκησα; (‘how could I possibly have wronged thee?’). ἄναυδον , proleptic: Aesch. Ag. 1247 εὔφημον... κοίμησον στόμα.

Other interpretations and conjectures will be found in the Appendix.

τάλαινα is a comment on her own joyous emotion, precisely as in 902 κεὐθὺς τάλαιν’ ὡς εἶδον κ.τ.λ.

1288-1383

The first part of the third ἐπεισόδιον began, at 1098, with the entrance of Orestes. Now, after the μέλος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς (1232—1287), comes the second part, going down to the point at which the avengers pass into the house, followed by Electra.

τὰ … περισς. τῶν λόγων : cp. Ph. 24 τἀπίλοιπα τῶν λόγων (n.).

καὶ μήτε μήτηρ κ.τ.λ. These verses plainly intimate the poet's opinion that it would be a fault in art to retard the action at this point by a long narrative. A similar criticism is implied in O. C. 1115 f., καί μοι τὰ πραχθέντ’ εἴπαθ’ ὡς βράχιστ’, ἐπεὶ | ταῖς τηλικαῖσδε σμικρὸς ἐξαρκεῖ λόγος (n.).

Conington (Journ. of Philology, I. p. 156) supposes an allusion to Eur. El. 300—338, where Electra, speaking to the disguised Orestes, mentions her own sufferings, her mother's splendours, and the insolence of Aegisthus. But such an allusion seems improbable: that speech is not long; it comes in with dramatic fitness; nor does it refer to the wasteful profusion of Aegisthus, which is the main point here. A later speech of Electra's in the same play (Eur. El. 907—951) would in some respects suit the words here better; but that is spoken over the corpse of Aegisthus, and could scarcely be regarded as delaying the action.

Another theory, that Sophocles alludes to the earlier part of the Choephori, is certainly mistaken. Possibly he had no particular work in view, but was merely glancing at a tendency which he had noticed in contemporary drama.

πατρῴαν , properly the epithet of δόμων (492 n.): cp. 960.—(τὰ μὲν) ἀντλεῖ, τὰ δ’ ἐκχεῖ : cp. O. T. 1228 ὅσα | κεύθει, τὰ δ’ αὐτίκ’ εἰς τὸ φῶς φανεῖ κακά: Tr. 117 στρέφει, τὸ δ’ αὔξει.

ἐκχεῖ , effundit: Aesch. Pers. 826 ὄλβον ἐκχέῃ μέγαν: Anth. Pal. 9. 367 τὸν πατρικὸν πλοῦτον... | αἰσχρῶς εἰς ἀκρατεῖς ἐξέχεεν δαπάνας. As dist. from ἐκχεῖ (profuse outlay on luxury), διασπείρει μάτην expresses aimless waste, which obtains no return. ἀντλεῖ , exhaurit, is properly the general term, while the other two verbs denote special modes of it. But, since τὰ μὲν is implied in τὰ δέ, the sentence is in form a rhetorical climax,— ‘spends,’ ‘spends profusely,’ ‘spends aimlessly.

χρόνου … καιρὸν , temporis modum, due limit or measure of time. Cp. Pind. N. 7. 58 τὶν δ’ ἐοικότα καιρὸν ὄλβου | δίδωσι (Μοῖρα): Aesch. Ag. 785 πῶς σε σεβίζω, | μήθ’ ὑπεράρας μήθ’ ὑποκάμψας | καιρὸν χάριτος; (‘the due measure of courtesy’).

ἐξείργοι , ‘shut out,’ ‘preclude.’

Hermann took χρόνου καιρὸν as=τὸ καίριον τοῦ χρόνου, ‘the opportune moment of time.’ The meaning would then be that the λόγος might hinder them from seizing that moment. But the phrase is a strange one, scarcely to be justified by Sertor. 16, where χρόνος is virtually personified,—εὐμενὴς ὢν σύμμαχος τοῖς δεχομένοις λογισμῷ τὸν καιρὸν αὐτοῦ.

The schol. has: ἀφαιρεῖται γάρ, φησι, τὴν εὐκαιρίαν τῶν πραχθέντων τῶν λόγων ἡ ἀδολεσχία. This only shows that he took καιρὸν as ‘opportunity,’ not as ‘due limit.’ It does not warrant the view that, instead of χρόνου, he read ἔργου or πόνου.

φανέντες , if it be safe for them to enter the house (as it is, cp. 1308): κεκρυμμένοι , if it be necessary to wait in concealment until they can safely enter.— γελῶντας : cp. 1153.

οὕτω δὲ (σκόπει) ὅπως : cp. Ar. Ran. 905 ἀλλ’ ὡς τάχιστα χρὴ λέγειν· οὕτω δ’ ὅπως ἐρεῖτον | ἀστεῖα. Without οὕτω, Soph. O. T. 1518 γῆς μ’ ὅπως πέμψεις ἄποικον (n.).

)πιγνώσεται , ‘detect’: the dat. is instrumental.

νῷν , Orestes and Pylades: cp. 1372 f.

ἐπελθόντοιν δόμους : cp. Ant. 152 f. ναοὺς χοροῖς | ..ἐπέλθωμεν.

μάτην , falsely: 63 n.—The conjecture μὴ for τῇ would mean, ‘as if the calamity were not a fiction’; but the vulgate is manifestly better.

εὐτυχησωμεν is strictly the ‘ingressive’ aorist, ‘when we shall have become prosperous.’

καὶ σοὶ , ‘to thee, on thy part’ (cp. 1146 n.): followed by καὶ τοὐμὸν, as in O. T. 165 f. εἴ ποτε καὶ προτέρας ἄτας is followed by ἔλθετε καὶ νῦν: Nub. 356 εἴπερ τινὶ κἄλλῳ, | οὐρανομήκη ῥήξατε κἀμοὶ φωνήν.

ὧδ’ … τῇδε : cp. 643. τῇδε is here redundant, repeating the sense of <*>δε for emphasis.

τοὐμὸν =‘my conduct’: cp. Tr. 53 φράσαι τὸ σόν (n.).—For φίλον , cp. O. C. 1205 ἔστω δ’ οὖν ὅπως ὑμῖν φίλον.

κοὐκ ἐμὰς , lit., ‘and not as my own,’—i.e., as the fruit of my own efforts. He has a right to restrict the joys which he has bestowed.

κοὐδ’ . The adverbial οὐδὲ goes with βραχὺ , though separated from it; cp. Il. 1. 354 νῦν δ’ οὐδέ με τυτθὸν ἔτισεν. καὶ precedes it as in Xen. An. 3. 2. 4 καὶ οὐδὲ Δία Ξένιον ᾐδέσθη.—The part. λυπήσασα expresses the condition of δεξαίμην : cp. Andoc. or. 1. § 3 πάντα τὰ ἀγαθὰ ἔχειν στερόμενος τῆς πατρίδος οὐκ ἂν δεξαίμην: Aeschin. or. 3. § 217 οὔτε τὰ αὐτὰ τούτῳ δημηγορήσας ἐδεξάμην ἂν ζῆν.

ὑπηρετοίην is a certain correction of the MS. ὑπηρετοίμην . The midd. is not found in classical writers, though it was frequent later. Metre proves the active form in five of the seven places where Soph. uses the verb (996; Soph. O. T. 217; Soph. O. C. 283; Soph. Ph. 15, Soph. Ph. 990): only here and in Soph. Ph. 1024 is the midd. even possible. Blaydes ingeniously suggests that ὑπηρετοίμην may have come from ὑπηρετμοίην. ὑπηρετμεῖν, however, does not occur.— δαίμονι , the god who has brought him home (cp. 1266 ff.). Her brother is the καθαρτὴς πρὸς θεῶν ὡρμημένος (70).

τἀνθένδε =τὰ ἐνθάδε: cp. Eur. Bacch. 48 εἰς δ’ ἄλλην χθόνα, | τἀνθένδε θέμενος εὖ, μεταστήσω πόδα.—Not, ‘what should be done next’ (as in Soph. O. T. 1267 τἀνθένδ’=‘the sequel’). That was, indeed, the regular sense of the sing. τοὐνθένδε ( Soph. Ph. 895).

στέγας and οἴκοις are synonyms; cp. 986 f. συμπόνει..σύγκαμν’ (n.). —Electra here gives the information which was to have been brought by the old man (41). He, however, has been in the house since v. 803. At v. 1368 he repeats these facts.

δείσῃς … ὡς … ὄψεται : cp. 1426 f.: Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 12 ἀνδρὸς μὴ φοβοῦ ὡς ἀπο‐ ρήσεις ἀξίου. So with ὅπως: Eur. Heracl. 248 μὴ τρέσῃς ὅπως σέ τις | σὺν παισὶ βωμοῦ τοῦδ’ ἀποσπάσει βίᾳ.—Distinguish the wholly different use of ὅπως μή, instead of a simple μή, after a verb of fearing ( Soph. O. T. 1074 δέδοιχ’ ὅπως | μὴ..ἀναρρήξει, ‘I fear that it will break forth’). Here, for example, δείσῃς ὅπως μὴ ὄψεται would mean the same thing as δείσῃς ὡς (or ὅπως) ὄψετᾳι.

ἐντέτηκε : cp. Plat. Menex.p. 245 D ὅθεν καθαρὸν τὸ μῖσος ἐντέτηκε τῇ πόλει τῆς ἀλλοτρίας φύσεως. Lucian Peregr. 22 τοσοῦτος ἔρως τῆς δόξης ἐντέτηκεν αὐτῷ. The word leans to a bad sense (like ‘inveterate’): yet cp. Julian p. 130 C ἐντέτηκέ μοι δεινὸς τοῦ θεοῦ πόθος. See also Tr 463 (n.).

χαρᾷ is right. The objection to the MS. χαρᾶς , which Hermann and Paley keep, is the sense. She means that her tears of joy will be mistaken by Clyt. for tears of sorrow. But if we read χαρᾶς, too much stress is laid on that feeling of joy which she is to conceal, and δακρυρροοῦσα then becomes ambiguous; since the words could mean, as Triclinius saw, οὔποτε παύσομαι τοῦ χαίρειν (=χαρᾶς), κἂν εἰς δάκρυα ἔλθω (‘even though I weep’).

ἥτις , with causal force: cp. 187.

ἐσεῖδον suits θανόντα no less than ζῶντα, since she had seen the urn: cp. 1129 νῦν μὲν γὰρ οὐδὲν ὄντα βαστάζω χεροῖν.

ᾶσκοπα , in a way which she could not have imagined beforehand; cp. 864. As the next verses show, the meaning is not merely, ‘thou hast given me an unlooked-for joy,’ but rather, ‘thou hast wrought upon my mind with a bewildering effect of joy,—so that, if the dead returned, I should scarcely marvel.’

ὅτε , causal: cp. 38.

τοιαύτην , so wondrous; prompted and conducted by a god (1266 ff.).

ὥς σοι is better than ὡς σοὶ , because, after the emphatic αὐτός, the next stress should fall rather on θυμός than on σοι (‘rule me thyself, as thou wilt’).

οὐκ ἂν δυοῖν ἥμαρτον , i.e., would have secured one of the two things. Classical Greek idiom preferred this negative form to a positive (such as δυοῖν θατέρου ἂν ἔτυχον). The modes of stating the dilemma vary; thus we find: (1) ἢ γὰρ..ἢ, as here; Andoc. or. 1 § 4 δυοῖν.. οὐκ ἦν αὐτῷ ἁμαρτεῖν· ἢ γὰρ..μηνῦσαι.. ἢ ἀποκτεῖναι: so Dem. or. 19 § 151, etc. (2) ἢ..ἢ, as Thuc. 1. 33§ 3 μηδὲ δυοῖν φθάσαι ἁμάρτωσιν (not fail to be beforehand with us in one of two things), ἢ κακῶσαι..ἢ βεβαιώσασθαι n. (3) εἰ μὲν γὰρ..εἰ δὲ, as Isocr. or. 11 § 43.—Remark that the modification of this phrase used by Eur. Or. 1151, ἑνὸς γὰρ οὐ σφαλέντες ἕξομεν κλέος, | καλῶς θανόντες ἢ καλῶς σεσωσμένοι,—where δυοῖν is merely a bad conjecture,—is due to the fact that the principal verb, ἕξομεν, is positive.

σιγᾶν … χωροῦντος . Although it is usually the Chorus that announces a new comer, it is best to follow the MSS. in ascribing these words to Orestes, who has already so often enjoined silence (1236, etc.). The ἀντιλαβή in 1323 confirms the MSS., since a trimeter is seldom divided between the Chorus and another speaker. (The altercation between the Chorus and Creon in O. C. 829 ff. is an exception.)

ἐπῄνες’ : for the aor., cp. 668.

ἐπ’ ἐξόδῳ : cp. Tr. 532 ὡς ἐπ’ ἐξόδῳ.

τῶν ἔνδοθεν , sc. τινός: cp. 697 (n.).

ἄλλως τε καὶ φέροντες : i.e., besides the general claim of ξένοι, they have this special claim. So fr. 61 (a short speech befits τοῖς φρονοῦσι σώφρονα), ἄλλως τε καὶ κόρῃ τε κἀργείᾳ γένος. Aeschylus uses ἄλλως τε πάντως καὶ ( P. V. 636, Pers. 689).

οἷ’ ἂν … ἀπώσαιτ’ : i.e., ostensibly, the relics of a kinsman; in her secret meaning, retribution.

τητώμενοι : 265 n. The faithful old servant scolds them as if he was still their παιδαγωγός.

παρ’ οὐδὲν , ‘of no account,’ is usu. joined with εἶναι (as O. T. 983), or with verbs of ‘esteeming,’ such as ἄγειν ( Ant. 35). The phrase here may be compared with Ant. 466 παρ’ οὐδὲν ἄλγος (ἐστί), n.

οὐ παρ’ αὐτοῖς κ.τ.λ. Here παρά has its simple locative sense, ‘beside.’ παρὰ κακοῖς differs from ἐν κακοῖς just as παρὰ πυρὶ ( Od. 7. 154) from ἐν πυρί. They stand, not ‘just on the verge,’ but ‘just in the midst,’ of deadly perils. αὐτοῖς is repeated, because it intensifies each of the prepositions. (Cp. 720 ὑπ’ αὐτὴν.. στήλην, n.)

σταθμοῖσι , the door-posts. Cp. Od. 22. 181(with ref. to the watchers at the door of the armoury), τὼ δ’ ἔσταν ἑκάτερθε παρὰ σταθμοῖσι μένοντε. For the dat. of place, see 174 n. He stood there to intercept any inmate whom the sound of voices outside might have brought to the doors.

ὑμὶν … ὑμῶν : the repeated pron. has a certain sarcastic force; ‘ye would have had your plans in the house,’ etc. If any change were needed, ἡμὶν for ὗμὶν would be the best.

τὰ δρώμεν’ : 85 n. A listener at the doors must quickly have discovered that Orestes had returned; and Clyt. would have been warned. τὰ σώματα is a hint that the lives of the avengers would then have paid the penalty.

νῦν δ’ … καὶ νῦν . Cp. Tr. 88 νῦν δ’ (= ‘but as it was’), followed in 90 by νῦν δ’ (= ‘but now’).

σὺν χαρᾷ βοῆς has been rashly changed to σὺν βοῇ χαρᾶς (cr. n.). The latter would throw the emphasis on χαρᾶς: but it is the βοή, not the χαρά, which he deprecates.

ἀπηλλάχθαι : for the perf. (implying ‘at once’), cp. 64 n.: Ai. 479 ἀλλ’ ἢ καλῶς ζῆν ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι | τὸν εὐγενῆ χρή. In 1335 we had ἀπαλλαχθέντε: cp. 163, n. on γᾶν.

1339-1345

It has been held that these verses, or at least 1340—1344, are spurious (cr. n.). Certainly Orestes has already heard from Electra that Clytaemnestra exults in the news of his death (1153—1156). Still, it is natural that he should make some reference (as he does in 1341) to his emissary's performance of the task. Not less natural is the question in 1343, since the old man, who entered the house at v. 803, is the only person who can tell whether the feeling described by Electra still exists.

τἀντεῦθεν , ‘the next things,’ i.e., the conditions with which he will have to deal as soon as he enters. Cp. 728 κἀντεῦθεν, and 1307 n. on τἀνθένδε.

ὑπάρχει κ.τ.λ., ‘it is secured that no one shall recognise thee’: cp. Eur. Heracl. 181 ἄναξ, ὑπάρχει μὲν τόδ’ ἐν τῇ σῇ χθονί, | εἰπεῖν ἀκοῦσαί τ’ ἐν μέρει πάρεστί μοι. Dem. or. 3 § 15 τοῦτ’ οὖν δεῖ προσεῖναι, τὰ δ’ ἄλλα ὑπάρχει.—For the verbal ambiguity of σε … τινά , cp. Soph. Ant. 288(n.).

ὡς ἔοικεν, ὡς τεθν .: for the double ὡς, cp. Ant. 735 ὁρᾷς τόδ’ ὡς εἴρηκας ὡς ἄγαν νέος; and Tr. 394.The pron. με is easily understood; cp. 1200.

εἷς τῶν ἐν Ἅιδου … ἀνήρ , ‘one of the dead’: for this indefinite use of εἷς, cp. Isocr. or. 20 § 11 ὧν οὗτος εἷς ὢν τυγχάνει. More often τις is added, as Ar. fr. 418. 2 τῶν ἀδολεσχῶν εἷς γέ τις (cp. Soph. Ant. 269 τις εἷς, n.). Here ἀνήρ virtually=τις. —Campbell renders: ‘I would have you know that you are the only dead man who is in the light of day’ (ἐνθάδε, as opp. to ἐν Ἅιδου). But ἐνθάδε must surely mean, ‘in the house.’

χαίρουσιν οὖν τούτοισιν ..; Though ἐν has L's support, οὖν , the prevalent reading, is far better. With ἐν, the sense would be, ‘rejoice under these circumstances’ (not, ‘in these things’); see on Tr. 1118 ἐν οἷς | χαίρειν προθυμεῖ.

τελουμένων cannot mean ‘when the deed of vengeance is being done.’ Rather it is a purposely vague phrase; ‘when our task is being finished’; ‘towards the end’: i.e., when, the vengeance having been taken, that work is being crowned by re-establishing a rightful rule in the house. Cp. Eur. Andr. 997(μηχανὴ) ἣν πάρος μὲν οὐκ ἐρῶ, | τελουμένων δὲ Δελφὶς εἴσεται πέτρα: where the phrase has a similar tone of mystery and reserve. —For the neut. plur. part. in the gen. abs., without subject, cp. Aesch. Th. 274 ε<*> ξυντυχόντων: I. A. 1022 καλῶς δὲ κρανθέντων: Thuc. 1. 116§ 3 ἐσαγγελθέντων: Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 18 σημανθέντων.

ὡς δὲ νῦν ἔχει , but, as things stand now, τὰ κείνων πάντα καλῶς (ἔχει), all the conditions on their part (that of Clyt. and Aeg.) are good (for us), καὶ τὰ μὴ καλῶς (ἔχοντα), even those which are not morally good,—viz., Clytaemnestra's joy at the death of her son, and those insults which expressed her new sense of security (773—803).

οὐχὶ ξυνίης ; The ἀντιλαβή marks the interest of the moment: cp. 1209 n.

οὐδέ γ’ εἰς θυμὸν φέρω : lit., ‘No, I cannot even bring (a conjecture) into my mind’; ‘I cannot form an idea.’ The phrase occurs nowhere else, and is not really like O.T. 975, μή νυν ἔτ’ αὐτῶν μηδὲν ἐς θυμὸν βάλῃς (‘lay to heart’). As οὐδέ shows, the Greek would not be adequately rendered by our phrase, ‘bring to mind’ (= ‘recall to memory’). When we say that an impression is ‘borne in upon’ the mind, the analogy is nearer.

ποίῳ is conformed to ὅτῳ in 1348, since the acc. for οἶσθα is suppressed; the practice being that, in a curt question such as this, ποῖος takes the case of the word to which it refers (e.g., O. T. 1176 ποίων ; Ai. 1322 ποίους; ). It implies that, for the moment, she fails not only to recognise the man but to recall the occasion: cp. O. T. 1129 ποῖον ἄνδρα καὶ λέγεις;

οὗ … χεροῖν : the long space between the words is noteworthy; cp. Ph. 598 f. (τίνος..χάριν), n.

πέδον : cp. O. C. 643 δόμους στείχειν (n.).

ὑπεξεπέμφθην : cp. 297 ὑπεξέθου (n.).

σῇ προμηθίᾳ : cp. 12, 1132 f.

προσηῦρον πιστὸν , ‘found a true ally’: πρός denoting the acquisition. Cp. Polyb. 1. 59. 6 προσηυρέθη ἡ πρὸς τὴν συντέλειαν (χορηγία), ‘the funds for the completion of the enterprise were made up.’ Classical prose preferred προσεξευρίσκω (Isocr.), or προσεπεξευρίσκω (Thuc. ).

φῶς , day, as in 1224.

τόνδε κἄμ’ : he saved Orestes from murder, and Electra from that bereavement.

ἔσωσας , not ἔσωσεν, in spite of κεῖνος . Cp. Eur. Heracl. 945 ff. ἐκεῖνος εἶ σύ, followed by ὃς..ἠξίωσας. So, when a speaker has referred to himself in the 3rd person, he quickly reverts to the first, as in Soph. O. C. 6(n.) ἐμοί follows Οἰδίπουν in v. 3.

ὦ … χεῖρες : she takes his hands in her own. This explains why the poet has not written φιλτάτας..χεῖρας: we see, too, how natural is the transition to ἔχων, as she is looking in her old friend's face. The sense is, ἔχων πόδας οἳ τὰ ἥδιστα ὑπηρέτησαν, viz., in the journeys to and from Phocis.

οὐδ’ ἔφαινες , ‘and didst not give any light.’ This absolute use of the word is sufficiently interpreted by the context; it is scarcely needful to supply (e.g.) τὴν ἀλήθειαν, or συνόντα σεαυτόν.—φαίνω is never really intrans. (= ‘to appear’) except in the epic aor. φάνεσκον ( Il. 11. 64, Od. 12. 241, etc.).—For ἀλλά με cp. Ai. 361.

ἔργ’ ἔχων , ‘possessed of them,’ ‘knowing them’: ἔργα being ‘facts’ as opp. to λόγοι (59 f. ὅταν λόγῳ θανὼν | ἔργοισι σωθῶ). Cp. Ant. 9 ἔχεις τι κεἰσήκουσας; —Others explain, ‘while engaged in a course of action’ (cp. Ant. 300 πανουργίας...ἔχειν, n.).—For ἐμοί , after με , cp. O. C. 811 μηδέ με | φύλασσ’ ἐφορμῶν ἔνθα χρὴ ναίειν ἐμέ (n.).

πατέρα . This is the only tragic trimeter in which the third foot is formed by a single word of three short syllables. When the third foot is a tribrach there is usu. a caesura both in the third and in the fourth foot (as O. T. 248 κακὸν κακῶς νιν ἄμορον ἐκτρῖψαι βίον: cp. Eur. Tro. 497): or at least in the third foot (as Soph. Ant. 31). But it should be observed that the pause after χαῖῤ, ὦ πάτερ makes a vital difference. The movement of the verse begins afresh at πατέρα , and the effect of that word to the ear is like that of a tribrach in the first, rather than in the third, place of a trimeter. Hence we may defend the text here, and yet concede that no tragic poet could have written such a verse without the pause (e.g. ἦλθ’ ἄσμενος πατέρα ποτ’ εἰσορᾶν δοκῶν).

τοὺς … ἐν μέσῳ λόγους , the story of the brother's and sister's experiences in the interval since Orestes left Mycenae. Cp. O. C. 583 τὰ..ἐν μέσῳ (the needs of the interval, until death): Eur. Med. 819 περισσοὶ πάντες οὑν μέσῳ λόγοι (between the present moment, and her deed): Eur. Or. 16 τὰς γὰρ ἐν μέσῳ σιγῶ τύχας (the fortunes of the house in the interval).

The acc. τοὺς … λόγους is resumed in 1366 by ταῦτα , because the sentence πολλαὶ κ.τ.λ. has intervened. Cp. Thuc. 2. 62 τὸν δὲ πόνον...ἀρκείτω μὲν ὑμῖν καὶ ἐκεῖνα ἐν οἷς ἄλλοτε..ἀπέδειξα οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν ὑποπτευόμενον: Soph. Tr. 287 αὐτὸν δ’ ἐκεῖνον, resumed in 289 by νιν.

κυκλοῦνται , the form originally written by the scribe of L, is confirmed by usage, though the other reading, κυκλοῦσι , displaced it in most MSS. See on Tr. 129 κυκλοῦσιν, the only instance of κυκλεῖν used intransitively which occurs in Greek before Aristotle.

σφῷν δ’ ἐννέπω γε : ‘And further’ ( γε , i.e. besides counselling Electra), ‘I tell you,’ etc.: cp. Ai. 1150 ἐγὼ δέ γ’ ἄνδρ’ ὄπωπα κ.τ.λ.: Eur. Or. 1236 ἐγὼ δέ γ’ ἐπεκέλευσα. (This is better than to take γε as emphasising ἐννέπω only; ‘I warn you,’—whether you will heed me or not.) Hermann's conjecture, ἐννέπω )γὼ , is no improvement.

τούτοις refers to ἀνδρῶν in 1369, the male domestics, who are supposed to be now busied out of doors. ἄλλοισι are the body-guards, δορυφόροι, of Aegisthus, who may be expected to return ere long from the country (313); σοφωτέροις (μάχεσθαι), as being trained to arms. Since the two comparatives, σοφωτέροις and πλείοσιν, are not linked by a conjunction, τούτων cannot be construed with both; it is perhaps best taken with πλείοσιν. ‘Ye will have to fight both with these men (the οἰκέται), and with others of greater skill, more numerous than these.’

Another view is that ἀνδρῶν in 1369 refers to Aegisthus and his armed followers, while τούτοις in 1370 means Clytaemnestra and her women-servants: this seems less natural.

οὐδὲν is adv.: lit., ‘this task would no longer seem to be in any way (οὐδὲν) a case for many words, but for entering,’ etc. The two constructions of ἔργον ἐστίν, as=opus est, are here combined. (1) For the gen., cp. Plut. 1154 οὐκ ἔργον ἔστ’ οὐδὲν στροφῶν: (2) for the inf., Ai. 11 καί σ’ οὐδὲν εἵσω τῆσδε παπταίνειν πύλης | ἔτ’ ἔργον ἐστίν. The peculiarity here is that, instead of the simple ἔργον, we have τόδε τοὔργον, from which ἔργον has to be supplied with the gen. and with the inf. Cp. Eur. Andr. 551 οὐ γάρ, ὡς ἔοικέ μοι, | σχολῆς τόδ’ ἔργον.

πατρῷα , instead of πατρῴων: cp. 1290 n.

ἕδη , images of the gods ( O. T. 886 δαιμόνων ἕδη, n.), placed in the πρόπυλα , here a statelier term for πρόθυρον, the porch or vestibule of the house. Cp. Vesp. 875 ὦ δέσποτ’ ἄναξ, γεῖτον Ἀγυιεῦ τοὐμοῦ προθύρου προπύλαιε. The gods of the entrance were esp. Apollo Agyieus (cp. 637 προστατήριε), and Hermes. It is these who, with Zeus, are invoked by the returning herald in Aesch. Ag. 509—515: cp. ib. 519 σεμνοί τε θᾶκοι δαίμονές τ’ ἀντήλιοι.

προσκύσαντε : the worshipper stretched forth his right arm towards the image, presenting to it the flat of his hand, by bending back the wrist; then kissed his hand, and wafted a salute to the god. Orestes and Pylades perform this act of reverence before each ἕδος in the vestibule. Meanwhile, turning towards the statue of Apollo Lykeios which stands in front of the palace (645), Electra makes her prayer.

ἀφ’ ὧν : for ἀπό, denoting one's resources, cp. 1127 n.

ἔχοιμι : optat. of indefinite frequency in past time; cp. Ph. 289 n.: Tr. 905 κλαῖε δ’ ὀργάνων ὅτου | ψαύσειεν.

λιπαρεῖ , earnest, devout: cp. 451 n.— προὔστην σε, presented myself (as a suppliant) at thy shrine. Similarly προστάτης is ‘one who presents himself before a god,’ ‘a suppliant,’ O. C. 1171, O. C. 1278.The only other trace of προστῆναι as = ‘to approach,’ with an acc., is in a fragment from the Τυρώ of Sophocles (fr. 599, Nauck 2nd ed.). Athenaeus, in illustrating the word καρχήσιον, quotes it as follows (p. 475 A): Σοφοκλῆς δὲ Τυροῖ: προστῆναι μέσην | τράπεζαν ἀμφὶ σίτια (σῖτα Macrobius) καὶ καρχήσια: adding, πρὸς τὴν τράπεζαν φάσκων προσεληλυθέναι τοὺς δράκοντας κ.τ.λ. The meaning was, then, that the serpents ‘approached the table’; a parallel for the use here. Schweighäuser, indeed, conjectured προσστῆναι (cp. Aesch. Pers. 203 βωμὸν προσέστην), and Bergk, less well, προσπτῆναι.

Blaydes and Wecklein read )πέστην : but ἐπέστην σε as = ‘approached thee’ would be unexampled (see on Tr. 339).

ἐξ οἵων ἔχω | αἰτῶ : lit., ‘I make the prayer with such means as I have’; i.e., no longer with offerings— since none are at hand—but with heartfelt vows. Schol. ὡς δυνάμεως ἔχω, λόγοις ἀξιοῦν, οὐ θύειν.

1380 I read προπίπτω , as metre requires, not προπίτνω . The first syllable of πίτνω is never long. Thus, where ι^ is needed, Aesch. Pers. 588 has προπίτνοντες, and Soph. O. C. 1754 προσπίτνομεν: but, requiring ι— , Suppl. 63 writes προπίπτουσα.

τἀπιτίμια . Eur. Hec. 1086 δράσαντι δ’ αἰσχρὰ δεινὰ τἀπιτίμια. Josephus Bell. Iud. 1. 30 § 6 ἀπέχω τῆς ἀσεβείας τὸ ἐπιτίμιον.

1384-1397

Third stasimon. Strophe, 1384—1390=antistr., 1391—1397. For metres see Metrical Analysis.

This short ode fills the interval of suspense. The Chorus imagine the avengers, who have just passed within, as guided by divine powers to their goal.

ἴδεθ’ , like Tr. 821 ἴδ’ οἷον, ὦ παῖδες κ.τ.λ. It seems necessary to alter ὅπου , the reading of L (cr. n.).

προνέμεται expresses a gradual and regular advance. προνέμεσθαι is lit. ‘to go forward in grazing.’ The midd. occurs only here; nor is the act. found in a strictly parallel sense; in Aesch. Eum. 313 καθαρὰς χεῖρας προνέμοντ’=‘putting forward.’ But we have the analogy of ἐπινέμειν, as meaning to encroach on a neighbour's pastures; Arist. Pol. 5. 5. 9 τῶν εὐπόρων τὰ κτήνη ἀποσφάξας, λαβὼν (sc. τοὺς εὐπόρους) παρὰ τὸν ποταμὸν ἐπινέμοντας. In Aesch. Ag. 485 πιθανὸς ἄγαν ὁ θῆλυς ὅρος ἐπινέμεται | ταχύπορος, some make ἐπινέμεται pass., ‘is encroached upon’; but ταχύπορος is in favour of its being midd., like προνέμεται here: ‘the limit of a woman's belief (too lightly won) quickly oversteps the border’ (between fact and fiction).

Campbell suggests that the image in προνέμεται is from fire ‘eating its way’ forward, and compares Her. 5. 101 ἀπ’ οἰκίης ἐς οἰκίην ἰὸν τὸ πῦρ ἐπενέμετο τὸ ἄστυ. This hardly agrees so well with the idea of a stealthy advance.

τὸ δυσέριστον αἷμα , bloodshed, deadly vengeance, against which the guilty will strive in vain. δυσέριστον= δύσμαχον: cp. 220 οὐκ ἐριστά. Not, as the schol. took it, ‘bloodshed caused by unholy strife’ (between mother and children).

φυσῶν : cp. I. A. 125 οὐ μέγα φυσῶν θυμὸν ἐπαρεῖ | σοὶ..; I. T. 288 (the Erinys) πῦρ πνέουσα καὶ φόνον.

δωμάτων ὑπόστεγοι : cp. Ai. 796 σκηνῆς ὕπαυλον: Aesch. Eum. 669 σῶν δόμων ἐφέστιον: I. T. 80 <*>ξεδροι χθονός.

μετάδρομοι … κύνες , the Erinyes. Cp. Aesch. Ch. 1054 σαφῶς γὰρ αἵδε μητρὸς ἔγκοτοι κύνες. Aesch. Eum. 246 ὡς κύων νεβρὸν | πρὸς αἷμα καὶ σταλαγμὸν ἐκμαστεύομεν. Ar. Ran. 472 Κωκυτοῦ τε περίδρομοι κύνες.

ἀμμενεῖ was in the schol.'s text (see cr. n.), and is clearly better than ἀμμένει. For the apocopè of ἀνά in comp., cp. Ant. 1275.

τοὐμὸν φρενῶν ὄνειρον : cp. 492 n.

αἰωρούμενον . Cp. Her. 8. 100(of Mardonius) ὑπὲρ μεγάλων αἰωρηθέντα, ‘in suspense concerning great issues’ (victory or death). Thuc. 7. 77(Nicias) ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ κινδύνῳ τοῖς φαυλοτάτοις αἰωροῦμαι.

ἐνέρων … ἀρωγός . Orestes is the champion, not only of his father's spirit, but also of Hades, who is ‘not regardless’ (184), and of the other powers invoked by Electra from the nether world (110 ff.). Cp. O. T. 126 Λαΐου δ’ ὀλωλότος | οὐδεὶς ἀρωγὸς ἐν κακοῖς ἐγίγνετο.

ἀρχαιόπλουτα . He is to eject the usurper, and to recover his inheritance (cp. 72: 162: 1290).

νεακόνητον αἷμα χειροῖν ἔχων . The words, if sound, mean, ‘bearing keen-edged death in his hands.’ αἷμα is the deed of blood by which vengeance is to be taken. νεακόνητον refers primarily to the keen edge of the weapon (sword or dagger) with which the blow is to be dealt; but may suggest also the keen edge of the avengers' resolve ( Aesch. Th. 715 τεθηγμένον τοί μ’ οὐκ <*>παμβλυνεῖς λόγῳ).

The bold use of αἷμα may be illustrated by Aesch. Ch. 932 πολλῶν αἱμάτων, ‘many deeds of blood’; Eur. Or. 284 εἴργασται δ’ ἐμοὶ | μητρῷον αἷμα, ‘the murder of a mother.’ Eur. Itshould be remembered that Orestes does not enter the house with a weapon displayed in his hands. The sword or dagger is concealed. We may be sure, then, that, whether αἷμα is genuine or not, at least Sophocles did not use any word (such as μάχαιραν) denoting a weapon; since then the words χειροῖν ἔχων would necessarily have had their literal sense, ‘holding in the hands’; they could no longer have meant, as the context requires them to mean, simply, ‘charged with,’ ‘bearing with him.’ This fact—that some abstract word is required—is, to my mind, the strongest argument in favour of αἷμα .

If νεάκονητον is right, the α must be short. The verse corresponds with 1387 με^τ <01> α^δρο^μο—ι— κα^κ | ω—ν πα^ν | ου—ργη—μα^τ | ω—ν Λ ||, a dochmiac dimeter. Now, analogy would suggest that νεακόνητον is Doric for νεηκόνητον. Cp. νεηκονής ( Ai. 820): νεηκής (Hom. ): νεηλιφής (νέος, ἀλείφω, Arist. ). Even when the second part of the compound begins with a consonant, we find such forms as νεα—γενής ([Eur. ] I. A. 1623), νεηθαλής, νεήτομος, νεήφατος. Yet at least two exceptions occur. (1) νεα^λής in Nicander Alexiph. 358 and 364; although the α is normally long. (2) Anthol. Pal. 7. 13 παρθενικὴν νεάοιδον: in an epigram ascribed to Leonidas of Tarentum, c. 280 B.C. It seems possible, then, that Sophocles should have written νεα^κόνητον.

ὁ Μαίας δὲ παῖς . Hermes χθόνιος, whom Electra had already invoked (111), acts here in his twofold quality as πομπαῖος and δόλιος. Cp. Ph. 133 Ἑρμῆς δ’ ὁ πέμπων δόλιος ἡγήσαιτο νῷν. A like part is assigned to him in the Choephori, 727 χθόνιον δ’ Ἑρμῆν | .. τοῖσδ’ ἐφοδεῦσαι | ξιφοδηλήτοισιν ἀγῶσιν: ib. 812 ξυλλάβοι δ’ ἐνδίκως | παῖς ὁ Μαίας ἐπιφορώτατος (like a favouring wind) | πρᾶξιν οὐρίαν θέλων.

Ἑρμῆς σφ’ ἄγει is the most probable reading. The erasure in L, and the variants in later MSS., have prompted conjectures. Thus Neue, whom Nauck and Wecklein follow, writes ἐπί σφ’ ἄγει: G. Wolff suggests ἑξῆς σφ’ ἄγει: Kvíčala, σφ’ ἐπεξάγει. But it is rash to assume that Ἑρμῆς is a gloss: cp. [Eur. ] Rhes. 216 ἀλλ’ εὖ σ’ ὁ Μαίας παῖς ἐκεῖσε καὶ πάλιν | πέμψειεν Ἑρμῆς, ὅς γε φηλητῶν ἄναξ. If the ς of σφ’ had been lost after Ἑρμῆς, φ)ἄγει might have led to ἐπάγει, and this to mistaken remedies, such as ἐπεισάγει (cr. n.).

1398-1510

Exodos: the vengeance.

1398-1441

A kommos. It falls into two principal parts. (1) 1398—1421; the death of Clytaemnestra. (2) 1422— 1441; Orestes and Pylades re-enter; Aegisthus approaches; and they prepare to receive him.

The general structure of this kommos is clearly strophic; but critics differ on details. The simplest view is that of Dindorf and others, that vv. 1398—1421 form a single strophe,=antistr. 1422— 1441. The lyric verses 1407, 1413—4, and 1419—1421, correspond respectively with 1428, 1433—4, and 1439—1441: for these, see Metrical Analysis. It is usually held, with Hermann, that the correspondence of the iambic trimeters also must be exact. This makes it necessary to assume a gap in our text after v. 1427 (n.), and a second after 1429 (n.), besides the defect in 1432. See Appendix.

Electra hastens out of the house. She performs the part of an <*>ξάγγελος, so far as to describe the situation at this moment in the house: then Clytaemnestra's cry is heard, like that of the dying king in Aesch. Ag. 1343 ff. In the Orestes (408 B.C.) Electra has a similar part, perhaps suggested by this. Helen's cry is heard within, and Electra says to the Chorus (1297), ἠκούσαθ); ἅνδρες χεῖρ’ ἔχουσιν ἐν φόνῳ.

τελοῦσι , fut. This ‘Attic’ fut. of τελῶ is frequent; e.g. 1435: O. T. 232: O. C. 630, O. C. 881, O. C. 1634, etc. But τελέσω has also good authority: Dem. or. 21 § 66 διατελέσω: Plat. Rep. 425E διατελέσουσιν.

τάφον (cp. 1140 n.). Nothing would be gained by reading ταφὴν (1210).

λέβητα , the urn: cp. Aesch. Ag. 444 σποδοῦ γεμίζων λέβητας εὐθέτου;

κοσμεῖ . In Il. 23. 253 f. the golden urn containing the bones of Patroclus is ‘covered with a linen veil.’ In Il. 24. 796 the urn with Hector's ashes is ‘shrouded in soft purple robes.’ Leaf observes there: ‘In Etruscan graves very fine linen covers are found spread on the stools on which stand the urns containing the ashes.’ Some such ‘dressing’ is denoted by κοσμεῖ here; but wreaths of flowers may also be meant.

αἰαῖ· ἰὼ στέγαι . Dindorf (Metra p. 106) reads these words as a dochmiac (˘˘˘¯˘¯): Nauck and Wecklein take them as an iambic tripody (¯¯˘¯˘¯). The latter view seems correct. The hiatus after αἰαῖ is excused by the pause. Cp. Ant. 1276 φεῦ φεῦ, ὦ πόνοι. Ph. 1106 αἰαῖ αἰαῖ (=1086 ὤμοι μοί μοι).

ἀνήκουστα , lit., ‘not to be heard’: then, ‘dreadful to hear’; cp. ἄρρητα. So Eur. Hipp. 362 ἔκλυες, <*>, | ἀνήκουστα τᾶς | τυράννου πάθη μέλεα θρεομένας. Antiphon or. 1 § 22 δεήσεται ἀθέμιτα καὶ ἀτέλεστα καὶ ἀνήκουστα καὶ θεοις καὶ ὑμῖν.

ἰδού , referring to sound (as we could say, ‘there!’): so Ai. 870 ἰδού, | δοῦπον αὖ κλύω τινά.

μάλ’ αὖ : O. C. 1477 ἔα, ο. ξ. ι)δοὺ μάλ’ αὖθις ἀμφίσταται | διαπρύσιος ὄτοβος.

ἐκ σέθεν : for ἐκ, cp. O. C. 51 κοὐκ ἄτιμος ἔκ γ’ ἐμοῦ φανεῖ.

ὁ γεννήσας πατήρ : cp. 261: Tr. 311 ὁ φιτύσας πατήρ: O. T. 793 τοῦ φυτεύσαντος πατρός.

1413 f. The traditional reading φθίνει φθίνει is vindicated, and all difficulty is removed, by the slight change of σε to σοι . The μοῖρα καθαμερία is the fate which has afflicted the house day by day. In the only other place where καθαμέριος occurs ( Soph. Ph. 229), it has this sense, ‘daily’; nor is any other, indeed, tenable. (Cp. 259 κατ’ ἦμαρ.) This fate is now being extinguished ( φθίνει ) by the righteous act of vengeance, which, according to the poet's view in this play, closes the misfortunes of the race (cp. 1510 τῇ νῦν ὁρμῇ τελεωθέν). For φθίνειν said of an evil which wanes or dies out, cp. fr. 718 (ὕβρις)..ἀνθεῖ τε καὶ φθίνει πάλιν.

Others explain as follows. (1) Keeping both σε and φθίνει φθίνει : ‘fate is destroying thee this day.’ But the alleged evidence for a transitive use of φθίνειν is very small and doubtful: see Appendix. (2) Keeping σε , but reading φθίνειν φθίνειν : ‘now it is the doom of this day that thou shouldst fade.’ Both these versions force an impossible sense on καθαμερία. That explanation of it was a mere makeshift of the scholiast; ὦ γενεὰ τοῦ οἴκου τούτου, κατὰ ταύτην σε τὴν ἡμέραν ἡ Μοῖρα εἰς φθορὰν καὶ ἐλάττωσιν τοῦ γένους ἄγει.

Nor is the objection to these interpretations merely verbal. They represent the Chorus as deploring that doom of the race which entails yet another deed of bloodshed. But, as Whitelaw well observes, this commits Sophocles to the Aeschylean view of the vengeance ‘as a new crime in the series of crimes’ (Translation, p. 437). The Chorus are in the fullest sympathy with the avengers. They regard the slaying of Clytaemnestra not as a new calamity, but as a welcome retribution: cp. 1434 τὰ πρὶν εὖ θέμενοι, and 1508 ff. The words ὦ πόλις, ὦ γενεὰ express the feeling of these πολίτιδες (1227) that the cause of the house is that of the city. They hail the approaching deliverance of Mycenae from the tyrants. The change of ὦ πόλις, ὦ γενεὰ into ὦ Πέλοπος γενεὰ (cr. n.) is equally rash and infelicitous.

1415 f. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1343 ΑΓ. ὤμοι, πέπληγμαι καιρίαν πληγὴν ἔσω... 1345 ὤμοι μάλ’ αὖθις, δευτέραν πεπληγμένος.

διπλῆν : cp. O. C. 544 δευτέραν ἔπαισας: Ant. 1307 τί μ’ οὐκ ἀνταίαν | ἔπαισέν τις..;

εἰ γὰρ Αἰγίσθῳ γ’ ὁμοῦ (adv.). The dat., suggested by ὤμοι, depends on the notion which that exclamation implies; as if (e.g.) κακὸν ἥκει μοι were followed by εἰ γὰρ Αἰγίσθῳ γ’ ὁμοῦ ἧκεν. This is simpler than to supply (a) ἐπλήγης or (b) ἐβόας, taking ὁμοῦ as a prep.—The reading Αἰγίσθῳ θ’ ὁμοῦ, though not impossible, is very awkward. The sense would be: ‘Oh that thou wert crying,— ‘and woe to Aegisthus also’!’

τελοῦς ἀραί , ‘are doing their work.’ τελοῦσι is transitive, though the object (τὸ ἔργον) is not expressed. Cp. Tr. 825 n.

οἱ … κείμενοι , Agamemnon: for the plur. (like οἱ..θανόντες, 1421), cp. 146 γονέων, n.

ὑπαὶ : 711 n.

παλίρρυτον : cp. 246 πάλιν | δώσουσ’ ἀντιφόνους δίκας: Od. 1. 379 παλίντιτα ἔργα, deeds of retribution. In Eur. El. 1155 παλίρρους … δίκα is ‘the turning tide of justice,’ which comes upon the guilty.

ὑπεξαιροῦσι : cp. Eur. Hipp. 633 ὄλβον δωμάτων ὑπεξελών.

καὶ μὴν : 78 n.

στάζει θυηλῆς : the gen. depends on the notion of fulness; cp. O. C. 16 βρύων | δάφνης: fr. 264 ἀραχνᾶν βρίθει. (There is no other example of στάζω in this constr., for in fr. 491, ὀπὸν..στάζοντα τομῆς, the sense is, ‘sap dripping from the cleft wood.’)— The θυηλή is φόνος. Cp. Shakesp. H. IV., pt. 1, act 4, sc. 1, 113, ‘They come like sacrifices in their trim, | And to the fire-eyed maid of smoky war | All hot and bleeding will we offer them.’

ψέγειν , Erfurdt's correction of λέγειν , deserves the favour which it has found with almost all editors from Hermann onwards. If λέγειν be sound, the sense must be, ‘utterance fails me,’—at a moment so terrible. But οὐδ’ ἔχω λέγειν is not equivalent to οὐδ’ ἔχω φωνεῖν, nor, again, to οὐδ’ ἔχω τί λέγω (or τί φῶ). It ought to mean rather, ‘nor can I describe’ (what I see): which would be strange here. Hermann suggested that οὐδ’ ἔχω λέγειν might be an unfinished sentence,—‘but I cannot tell..’ (whether the avengers have accomplished their deed). This, however, as he allows, would be frigid. So also would ψέγειν be, if explained in his way (‘I cannot complain that they have not well dyed their swords’). Taken, however, in its natural sense, ‘nor can I blame the deed,’ ψέγειν is forcible enough. In Aesch. Ch. 989 the converse corruption took place, λέγω becoming ψέγω.

κυρεῖτε is a certain correction of κυρεῖ . With Hermann's conjecture, κυρεῖ δὲ , the sense would be, ‘now, how goes it?’—δέ giving animation to the question.

ἐθέσπισεν : cp. 36 f. Contrast the calm confidence of Orestes with his words of anguish in Aesch. Ch. 1016 f., ἀλγῶ μὲν ἔργα καὶ πάθος γένος τε πᾶν, | <*>ζηλα νίκης τῆσδ’ ἔχων μιάσματα.

ἐκφοβοῦ … ὡς : 1309 n. The sense of λῆμα is not necessarily either good or bad; thus Pind. P. 8. 44 τὸ γενναῖον.. | ..λῆμα: Soph. O. C. 960 λῆμ’ ἀναιδές: though it generally implies at least a strong spirit. Cp. however Pind. P. 3. 24 ἔσχε τοιαύταν μεγάλαν ἀvάταν | καλλιπέπλου λῆμα Κορωνίδος, where, as here, λῆμα implies blame, though it has no epithet (Gildersleeve happily renders, ‘wilful Coronis’).

After v. 1427 Erfurdt and others suppose the loss of three verses answering to vv. 1404—1406 (αἰαῖ...φίλαι): see note in Appendix on 1398. The context itself, however, does not indicate any lacuna. In a calmer scene, doubtless, we might have looked for some comment from Electra on the announcement that Clytaemnestra is dead. But this is a passage full of excitement and hurrying action. The warning παύσασθε in 1428 is sufficiently justified by the brief dialogue between Orestes and Electra which has already taken place (1424—1427).

ἐκ προδήλου , like ἐκ τοῦ ἐμφανέος ( Her. 4. 120), ἐκ τοῦ προφανοῦς ( Thuc. 3. 43§ 3), ἐκ τοῦ φανεροῦ, etc.: ἐκ being used as above in 455, Thuc. 725.In this adverbial phrase the adj. is merely a stronger δῆλος, as in Soph. Ai. 1311 θανεῖν προδήλως (‘before all eyes’). Its other sense was ‘clear beforehand’ ( Dem. or. 18 § 196 εἰ..ἦν σοι πρόδηλα τὰ μέλλοντα).

Here, again, it is supposed that we have lost a trimeter, answering to 1409. (Hermann suggests ἀλλ’ ἐξίκοιτό γ’, ὡς παρεσκευάμεθα.) But the context, at least, does not show any gap in the sense.

ὦ παῖδες : cp. 1220 ὦ παῖ, n.— οὐκ ἄψορρον , sc. εἴσιτε, into the house. Cp. Ai. 369 οὐκ ἐκτὸς ἄψο<*>ρον <*>κνεμεῖ πόδα ; O. T. 430 n.

ἐφ’ ἡμῖν , ‘in our power’; cp. O. C. 66 ἢ )πὶ τῷ πλήθει λόγος ; Ph. 1003 μὴ )πὶ τῷδ’ ἔστω τάδε. Xen. An. 3. 1. 35 ὡς μήποτ’ ἐπὶ τοῖς βαρβάροις γενώμεθα, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον...ἐκεῖνοι ἐφ’ ἡμῖν. The sense of ἐφ’ ἡμῖν is the reason for giving the words to Electra, and not, as L does (cr. n.), to Orestes.—Not, ‘towards us.’ With a dat. denoting persons, ἐπί would mean rather ‘against,’ as in Hom. Od. 10. 214 οὐδ’ οἵ γ’ ὡρμήθησαν ἐπ’ ἀνδράσιν. It is different when the dat. denotes a place, though even then such a sense for ἐπί is rare; Hom. Il. 5. 327 νηυσὶν ἐπὶ γλαφυρῇσιν ἐλαυνέμεν (‘towards’).

Some have thought that the words of Orestes in this v. should be metrically equivalent to those of Clyt. in 1411, οἴκτιρε τὴν τεκοῦσαν. Nauck, for example, proposes τὸν ἄνδρ’ ἐφ’ ἡμῖν τοῦτον; This seems, however, a groundless assumption.

χωρεῖ γεγηθώς . The rest of the trimeter is lost. Hermann suggests κάρτα σὺν σπουδῇ ποδός.

βᾶτε κατ’ ἀντιθύρων , ‘make for the vestibule.’ If the words are sound, κατά, lit. ‘down upon,’ denotes the point on which the rapid movement is directed. The application of κατά, with gen., to downward movement, in the literal sense, is not rare; cp. Il. 13. 504 αἰχμὴ..κατὰ γαίης | <*>χετ’: 3. 217 κατὰ χθονὸς ὄμματα πήξας. Again, it can denote ‘descent upon’ in a purely figurative sense (λεγειν κατά τινος). The peculiarity here is that, while the movement is literal, the descent is figurative. Even κατὰ σκοποῦ τοξεύειν (Herodian 6. 7. 19) is different, since the arrow is conceived as describing a curve. I do not know any real paraliel for this use of κατά. It seems to justify some suspicion of the text.

The word ἀντίθυρον is known only from the following passages. (1) Od. 16. 159 στῆ δὲ κατ’ ἀντίθυρον κλισίης, describing a position outside of the hut: usually rendered, ‘he stood over against the doorway.’ (2) In Lucian Alex. 16 τὸ ἀντίθυρον is the wall opposite to the door of a room; in this wall a second door is made, to admit of a crowd streaming through the room. In Lucian Symp. 8 the sense is the same.

Here, τὰ ἀντίθυρα seems to mean, as in the Odyssey, a place close to the doors; probably just inside of them, and (from that point of view) ‘over against them’; a vestibule, or entrance-hall. Cp. 328 πρὸς θυρῶνος ἐξόδοις. As προθυρὼν was a collateral form of πρόθυρον (Etym. Magn. 806. 4, etc.), <*>ντιθυρὼν may have been such a form of ἀντίθυρον. If so, the desirable accus. for κατὰ could be at once obtained by κατ’ ἀντιθυρῶν’ . The corrupt v. l. in one MS. (Γ), κατάντι θυρῶν, is also noteworthy. κατάντι does not occur: but in Il. 23. 116 we have κάταν‐ τα, ‘down hill,’ as opp. to ἄναντα. This suggests another possibility, with θυρῶνα,

βᾶτε κάταντα θυρῶν’ , where κάταντα would be explained by a gesture, ‘haste down there to the porch.’

εὖ θέμενοι : cp. O. T. 633 νεῖκος εὖ θέσθαι: fr. 324 ἢν παρὸν θέσθαι καλῶς | αὐτός τις αὑτῷ τὴν βλάβην προσθῇ φέρων: Eur. Bacch. 49 τἀνθένδε θέμενος εὖ.

τάδ’ ὡς πάλιν , sc. εὖ θῆσθε. For πάλιν as= ‘in their turn,’ cp. 371.

ᾗ νοεῖς , lit., hasten ‘on the path that thou hast in view,’—i.e., to the execution of the plan within the house. Cp. Ai. 868 πᾷ γὰρ οὐκ ἔβαν ἐγώ;

The ground for giving the words ᾗ νοεῖς to Electra, rather than to Orestes (cr. n.), is not merely that her share in this verse then becomes the same as in v. 1415. That ground would be inconclusive (cp. 1431 n.). The better reasons are these: (1) the simple τελοῦμεν is thus far more forcible. (2) ᾗ νοεῖς, if said by Orestes, would be a feeble reference to the wish of the Chorus; as said by Electra, it is a natural comment on τελοῦμεν.

καὶ δὴ βέβηκα : cp. 558 n.: Tr. 345 καὶ δὴ βεβᾶσι.

1437-1441

These verses are antistrophic to 1417—1421. δἰ ὠτὸς implies gentle, whispering tones; cp. Theocr. 14. 27 χἁμῖν τοῦτο δἰ ὠτὸς ἔγεντο πόχ’ ἅσυχον οὕτως.

ὡς ἠπίως , ‘as if kindly,’ ‘with seeming gentleness’: not like ὡς ἐτητύμως in 1452.

λαθραῖον , as epith. of ἀγῶνα, has a predicative force,—‘that he may rush upon his doom without foreseeing it’; it may thus be represented by an adv., ‘blindly.’— δίκας ἀγῶνα. δίκη is the just retribution which awaits him. δίκης ἀγών is the struggle which this retribution brings upon him,—his conflict with the avenging power.

ναυαγίοις : cp. 730, where, however, it refers to the general wreck of chariots. Here it ought to denote the later and independent disaster, which affected the chariot of Orestes only.

σέ τοι : cp. Ant. 441 n.— κρίνω =ἀνακρίνω, ‘question’: Tr. 314 τί δ’ ἄν με καὶ κρίνοις; Cp. Ant. 399 n.

συμφορᾶς , which can denote either good fortune (1230) or evil, suits the purposed ambiguity. For the ear of Aegisthus, her reply means: ‘Of course I know; else I should be a stranger to the fortune of my nearest kinswoman,’— viz., her mother. She leaves him to decide whether she means that Clytaemnestra is afflicted or rejoiced by the news. And meanwhile ἡ συμφορὰ τῆς φιλτάτης has a further meaning—Clytaemnestra<*>s death—which he cannot yet surmise.

Possibly this is the only ambiguity intended. But τῆς συμφορᾶς..τῶν ἐμῶν τῆς φιλτάτης might be genitive of ἡ συμφορὰ τῶν ἐμῶν ἡ φιλτάτη, ‘the most welcome fortune of my kindred,’—i.e., ‘my brother's return.’ Cp. 1273 φιλτάταν | ὁδόν. To intend this as an inner meaning would certainly be quite in the manner of Sophocles; cp. O. T. 337 ὀργὴν ἐμέμψω τὴν ἐμήν, τὴν σὴν δ’ ὁμοῦ | ναίουσαν οὐ κατεῖδες.—For other views, see Appendix.

φίλης γὰρ προξένου κατήνυσαν . The ostensible meaning is that they have reached her house, οῖκον being understood. Cp. Ai. 607 ἀνύσειν | ..Ἅιδαν: Ant. 804 τὸν παγκοίτην..θάλαμον | ..ἀνύτουσαν. O. C. 1562 ἐξανύσαι | ..τὰν.. | νεκρῶν πλάκα. The hidden meaning is, φίλης προξένου κατήνυσαν φόνον: they have accomplished her murder. To the ear of the audience, the nature of the ellipse would be plain enough.—This is Whitelaw's view, and I am now satisfied that it is the best. The English rendering given above is borrowed from his verse translation, ‘To the heart of their hostess they have found their way.’ I formerly took the inner meaning to be, φίλην.. πρόξενον κατήνυσαν (confecerunt). But this is hardly warranted by (e.g.) Eur. Or. 89 αἷμα γενέθλιον κατήνυσεν: and the genitive ought to suffice for both meanings.

ἦ καὶ : 314 n.

ὡς ἐτητύμως , like ὡς ἀληθῶς, etc. This emphasising use of ὡς with adverbs of the positive degree was probably developed out of its use with superlatives, as ὡς μάλιστα.

οὔκ, ἀλλὰ κἀπέδειξαν . The added words, οὐ λόγῳ μόνον , represent the sense of the clause suppressed after οὔκ : οὐ μόνον ἤγγειλαν, ἀλλὰ κ.τ.λ. Cp. Ar. Ran. 103 ΗΡ. σὲ δὲ ταῦτ’ ἀρέσκει; ΔΙ. μὴ ἀλλὰ πλεῖν ἢ μαίνομαι: i.e., μὴ (λέξῃς ὅτι) ἀρέσκει, ἀλλὰ κ.τ.λ.—Cp. Soph. Ai. 813 χωρεῖν ἕτοιμος, κοὐ λόγῳ δείξω μόνον.

πάρεστ’ is meant by Aegisthus to be impersonal; but suggests to the spectators another meaning (‘is he here?’).

ὥστε : cp. Ph. 656 ἆρ’ ἔστιν ὥστε κἀγγύθεν θέαν λαβεῖν;

κἀμφανῆ μαθεῖν , sc. αὐτόν, Orestes. The ambiguous gender of ἐμφανῆ suits the situation. ἐμφανῆ might, indeed, be plur., meaning the relics (λείψανα, 1113): but this is less simple.

πάρεστι δῆτα . The nom. ἄζηλος θέα renders it better to understand ὁ νεκρός with πάρεστι than to take the verb impersonally. For δῆτα , cp. 843: καὶ μάλ’ , 1178.

ἦ πολλὰ χαίρειν μ’ εἶπας , lit. ‘thou hast bidden me rejoice much,’ i.e., greeted me with most joyful news. The words would more usually mean ‘a long farewell,’ as in Eur. Hipp. 113 τὴν σὴν δὲ Κύπριν πόλλ’ ἐγὼ χαίρειν λέγω. Cp. however Soph. Ai. 112 χαίρειν, Ἀθάνα, τἄλλ’ ἐγώ σ’ ἐφίεμαι, i.e., ‘be happy in all else.’

1457 While τυγχάνοι has the support of L, the more prevalent reading τυγχάνει is the better here. She means, ‘Rejoice, if this is matter for joy,’ rather than, ‘You might (or would) rejoice, if it were’ such. Cp. 891 σὺ δ’ οὖν λέγ’, εἴ σοι τῷ λόγῳ τις ἡδονή.

κἀναδεικνύναι πύλας , if right, is a pregnant phrase, ‘open the gates and show the interior.’ Nub. 302 ἵνα | μυστοδόκος δόμος | ἐν τελέταις ἁγίαις ἀναδείκνυται. Bold as it is, I incline to believe that it is sound. No probable emendation has yet been made: see Appendix.

Μυκηναίοισιν , the townsfolk: Ἀργείοις , the people of the neighbouring district: see 4 n., and cp. 160 ἁ κλεινὰ | γᾶ..Μυκηναίων.

πᾶσιν : cp. O. T. 1287 βοᾷ διοίγειν κλῇθρα καὶ δηλοῦν τινα | τοῖς πᾶσι Καδμείοισι τὸν πατροκτόνον. Ant. 1183 ὦ πάντες ἀστοί (n.).—I do not think that the verse is spurious: see Appendix on 1458.

ἐλπίσιν … ἀνδρὸς : for the gen., cp. 857 n.

στόμια , poet. plur.; so Aesch. Ag. 237 χαλινῶν. Cp. Compar. Pericl. et Fabii 1 σπαργῶντι τῷ δήμῳ χαλινὸν ἐμβαλεῖν ὕβρεως.

φύσῃ φρένας : O. C. 804 οὐδὲ τῷ χρόνῳ φύσας φανεῖ | φρένας ποτ’ (n.).

καὶ δὴ κ.τ.λ.: lit. ‘already my part is being performed.’ For τἀπ’ ἐμοῦ cp. O. C. 1682 τἀπὸ σοῦ βραδύνεται. She refers ostensibly to what he has just said: ‘I, at least, am already resolved to be loyal and docile.’ Her secret meaning is, ‘My part in the plan of vengeance is being accomplished.’ She is luring him to his fate: cp. 1438 τἀνθάδ’ ἂν μέλοιτ’ ἑμοί.

τελεῖται is pres. There is no certain instance in Attic of τελοῦμαι as fut. pass. ( Ph. 1381 n.).

τῷ … χρόνῳ : for the art., cp. 1013.

συμφέρειν τοῖς κρείσσοσιν , to agree with them, to live in concord with them. Cp. Eur. Med. 13 αὐτή τε πἀντα συμφέρουσ’ Ἰάσονι. Ar. Lys. 166 ἀνήρ, ἐὰν μὴ τῇ γυναικὶ συμφέρῃ. This sense comes from that of ‘sharing a burden’ (946), so that it resembles our phrase, ‘pull together.’ Here it suits her inner meaning,—that she is working with those who now are the stronger (i.e., the avengers).

As Electra utters these words, the central doors are opened, and the eccyclema is pushed forward. This was a small and low stage. A corpse is seen upon it, the face and outlines concealed by a covering. Near it stand Orestes and Pylades—the ‘Phocians’ whom Aegisthus seeks. The eccyclema remains displayed to the end, and at v. 1507 Orestes and Pylades go out behind it. So in the Antigone the eccyclema is in view from 1293 to the close, and at 1347 Creon is led off behind it.

The corpse here is an effigy, like that of Haemon in Ant. 1261 ff. The deuteragonist, who had played Clytaemnestra, is now playing Orestes.

δέδορκα φάσμ’ κ.τ.λ.: ‘I behold that which has not fallen without the jealousy of the gods.’ Aegisthus is not openly exulting here; he veils his joy in specious language, for he is in public, and speaks before hearers whom he distrusts. He affects to think that the gods have struck down his enemy. The meaning implied by φθόνου is that Orestes had incurred the divine displeasure by unnatural threats against his mother and his step-father (779 δείν’ ἐπηπείλει τελεῖν).

The invocation, ὦ Ζεῦ , at once indicates the sense of φθόνου as = the divine jealousy. For that sense, see on Ph. 776 τὸν φθόνον δὲ πρόσκυσον.—The word φάσμα is chosen on account of δέδορκα , in place of a word like σῶμα, or πτῶμα, adapted to πεπτωκός . In Tr. 693, on the other hand, δέρκομαι φάτιν | ἄφραστον, the subst. is adapted to the adj.— For other views, see Appendix.

ἔπεστι : cp. Aesch. Eum. 542 ποινὰ γὰρ ἐπέσται: Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 33 ἔπεστι γάρ τις αἰσχύνη.

νέμεσις , the divine resentment; O. C. 1753 πενθεῖν οὐ χρή· νέμεσις γάρ. Nemesis is not here so definitely a person as above in 792.

οὐ λέγω , indictum volo. Aesch. Eum. 866 ἐνοικίου δ’ ὄρνιθος οὐ λέγω μάχην.

Aegisthus corrects himself with hypocritical piety; it is as if he said, ‘but it is not for me to judge my fellow-mortal.’

τὸ συγγενές : the neuter gender suits the intended ambiguity.

τοι emphasises τὸ συγγενές, as γε or γοῦν could do, but has also a sententious force, implying that such a tribute to kinship is a duty. Thus it suits the pious tone of the speaker: ‘If he was my enemy, still he was my kinsman.’ Cp. Ant. 278 ἐμοί τοι: Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 11 ἐγώ τοί σε δίκαιον μὲν νομίζω.

κἀπ’ ἐμοῦ =καὶ ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ, from my side, on my part: cp. 433: O. C. 1289 f. καὶ ταῦτ’ ἀφ’ ὑμῶν..βουλήσομαι | ..κυρεῖν ἐμοί. [I formerly understood, καὶ ἐπ’ ἐμοῦ, ‘in my case’ also: but now prefer the other view.]

θρήνων τύψῃ : Ai. 924 ὡς καὶ παρ’ ἐχθροῖς ἄξιος θρήνων τυχεῖν.

βάσταζ’ , sc. τὸ κάλυμμα, ‘handle it,’ i.e., ‘lift it’: cp. 905 n.

οὐκ ἐμὸν , since Orestes is supposed to be a Phocian stranger.

ταῦθ’ , ‘these relics’; he avoids saying either τήνδ’ or τόνδ’.

προσηγορεῖν φίλως . Lucian (De luctu, c. 13) describes the sorrowful farewells addressed by relatives to the corpse, when laid out for burial: φήσει γὰρ ὁ πατήρ, γοερόν τι φθεγγόμενος καὶ παρατείνων (‘drawing out’) ἕκαστον τῶν ὀνομάτων· τέκνον ἥδιστον, οἴχῃ μοι καὶ τέθνηκας καὶ πρὸ ὥρας ἀνηρπάσθης, μόνον ἐμὲ τὸν ἄθλιον καταλιπών κ.τ.λ.

σὺ δέ , Electra.

εἴ που κατ’ οἶκόν μοι . The words mean properly, ‘if she is anywhere in the house for me,’ i.e., ‘so that I can see her.’ The enclitic μοι , thus placed, could not go with κάλει , as it does in Tr. 1147 κάλει τὸ πᾶν μοι σπέρμα σῶν ὁμαιμόνων. A translation, however, need not mark this.

μηκέτ’ ἄλλοσε σκόπει : cp. 1225 n.

τίνα φοβεῖ κ.τ.λ. As Aegisthus gazes in terror and horror on Clytaemnestra's face, Orestes says, ‘Whom dost thou fear? Who is it that thou dost not know?’ i.e., ‘Why should that face terrify thee? Is it not familiar?’

Campbell remarks: ‘After a glance of horrified recognition at the corpse, Aegisthus looks strangely on Orestes. τίνα= διὰ τί τόνδε.’ He refers both φοβεῖ and ἀγνοεῖς, then, to the fear and bewilderment with which Aegisthus looks at Orestes. But the words of Orestes thus lose the grim force which belongs to them as a comment on οἴμξι, τί λεύσσω;

ἀρκυστάτοις . The ἄρκυς (cassis) was a hunting tunnel-net, ending in a pouch (κεκρύφαλος, Cyneg. 6 § 7). It was meant to receive the game when driven to the extremity of the enclosed ground. ἀρκύστατα (ἄρκυς, ἵστημι) meant properly such nets when set up; and ἀρκυστάσιον, or ἀρκυστασία, is the enclosure formed by them ( Cyneg. 6 § 6). When used figuratively, as here, the word suggests, not merely the capture of the victim, but also the act of decoying or driving him into the toils. It is thus more expressive than δίκτυον (the general word for ‘net’), ἀμφίβληστρον (‘castingnet’), or γάγγαμον (a circular fishing-net), —which are also used metaphorically ( Aesch. Ag. 358, Aesch. Ag. 1382, Aesch. Ag. 361). Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1374 πῶς γάρ τις ἐχθροῖς ἐχθρὰ πορσύνων, φίλοις | δοκοῦσιν εἶναι, πημονῆς ἀρκύστατ’ ἂν | φράξειεν ὕψος κρεῖσσον ἐκπηδήματος;

For μέσοις , cp. Aesch. Eum. 112 ἐκ μέσων ἀρκυστάτων | ὤρουσεν: Eur. El. 965 καλῶς ἄρ’ ἄρκυν ἐς μέσην πορεύεται.

πέπτωκα with ἐν (instead of εἰς with acc.), as Eur. H. F. 1091 ὡς ἐν κλύδωνι καὶ φρενῶν ταράγματι | πέπτωκα δεινῷ.

πάλαι goes with αἰσθάνει (lit., ‘hast thou not long since been aware?’): not with ἀνταυδᾷς. For πάλαι referring to a recent moment, cp. 676.

1478 In ἀνταυδᾷς , a compound found only here, ἀντί has the same force as in ἀντονομάζω, Thuc. 6. 4.§ 6 τὴν πόλιν (Rhegium)..οἰκίσας Μεσσήνην...ἀντωνόμασε, ‘changed its name’ to Messene. Aegisthus ‘changes the designation’ of living men, and speaks of them ἴσα τοῖς θανοῦσιν , in the same terms which would properly be applied to the dead. Thus the strict sense of the words is, ‘Thou perversely (ἀντ‐) speakest of the living as if they were dead.’ The acc. ζῶντας stands with ἀνταυδᾷς as with the simple αὐδᾶν (e.g., Eur. Hipp. 582 αὐδῶν δεινὰ πρόσπολον κακά). If ἀνταυδᾷς meant ‘reply to,’ or ‘speak face to face with,’ it would require the dative.

Editors from Brunck onwards have been nearly unanimous in accepting ζῶντας , Tyrwhitt's correction of the MS. ζῶν τοῖς . Campbell, who retains ζῶν τοῖς, explains thus: ‘that thou, a living man, hast been replying to the dead (Orestes), in tones like theirs (ἴσα)’: i.e., ‘with a tongue that is already doomed to death.’

ξυνῆκα : for the aor., cp. 668 n.—Cp. Aesch. Ch. 886 ΟΙ. τὸν ζῶντα καίνειν τοὺς τεθνηκότας λέγω. | ΚΛ. οἲ )γώ, ξυνῆκα τοὔπος ἐξ αἰνιγμάτων.

οὐ γὰρ ἔσθ’ ὅπως … οὐκ : cp. O. C. 97: O. T. 1058.

καὶ μάντις : ‘and, though so good a prophet, (yet) thou wast deceived so long?’ The interrogative καί (928, 1046) is here nearly=κᾆτα. The antithesis between μάντις and ἐσφάλλου makes this better than to take καί as=‘also’ (‘so good a seer too, and yet deceived so long?’). Others take καὶ as=καίπερ, with ὤν.

πάρες κἂν σμικρὸν εἰπεῖν . Here κἂν is most simply explained as καὶ ἐὰν, sc. παρῇς. Cp. Ar. Ach. 1021 μέτρησον εἰρήνης τί μοι, κἂν πέντ’ ἔτη, sc. μετρήσῃς. See Appendix.

βροτῶν is a partitive gen., on which θνῄσκειν ὁ μέλλων depends (cp. Thuc. 4. 102 τῶν ἄλλων τὸν βουλόμενον, etc.); though the sense is not affected in a translation if it be rendered as a gen. absol.

σὺν κακοῖς μεμιγμένων , ‘involved in miseries,’ implying here, ‘crimes, and their consequences.’ Cp. Od. 20. 203(ἄνδρας) μισγέμεναι κακότητι. For σὺν (which need not be taken as a case of tmesis), cp. Pind. N. 3. 77 μεμιγμένον μέλι λευκῷ | σὺν γάλακτι. So Pind. I. 3. 3 ἄξιος εὐλογίας ἀστῶν μεμῖχθαι. The converse phrase (like πρόσκειται κακόν μοι relatively to πρόσκειμαι κακῷ, Pind. I. 240 n.) occurs in Her. 7. 203 εἶναι δὲ θνητὸν οὐδένα οὐδὲ ἔσεσθαι τῷ κακὸν ὲξ ἀρχῆς γινομένῳ οὐ συνεμίχθη. We may also compare Soph. Ant. 1311 δειλαίᾳ δὲ συγκέραμαι δύᾳ (‘steeped in it’): Plut. 853 οὕτω πολυφόρῳ συγκέκραμαι δαίμονι. Shelley, The Cenci, act 5, sc. 4: ‘Be constant to the love | Thou bearest us; and to the faith that I, | Though wrapt in a strange cloud of crime and shame, | Lived ever holy and unstained.’

θνῄσκειν : for the pres. inf. with μέλλω, cp. n. on O. T. 967.

τοῦ χρόνου , the time implied in μηκύνειν.

Many recent critics follow Dindorf in suspecting or bracketing these two verses. Two things should be clearly recognised at the outset. First, that no suspicion is warranted by the fact that the scribe of L accidentally omitted these verses from the text,—as he also omitted several lines elsewhere which are undoubtedly genuine. Secondly, that in the language of these verses there is nothing to which exception can fairly be taken. If they are rejected, it must be on the ground that the thought which they express is inappropriate. But is it so? Aegisthus has appealed to mercy, asking for a brief respite. Electra fears that her brother may relent. What gain, she asks, would such a respite be, even to the doomed wretch himself? And her own feeling requires his instant death. It should be noted also that such a pair of verses, containing a general sentiment in an interrogative form, is Sophoclean; cp. Ai. 475 τί γὰρ παρ’ ἦμαρ ἡμέρα τέρπειν ἔχει | προσθεῖσα κἀναθεῖσα τοῦ γε κατθανεῖν; also Ant. 463 f.

ταφεῦσιν , birds and dogs: Aesch. Th. 1020 ὑπ’ οἰωνῶν... | ταφέντ’ ἀτίμως: see on Soph. Ant. 1081.

ἄποπτον ἡμῶν , far from our sight; the gen. as after words of ‘distance from’ ( O. T. 762 n.). Cp. Od. 3. 258, where Nestor says that, if Menelaüs on his return had found Aegisthus still living,—τῷ κέ οἱ οὐδ<*> θανόντι χυτὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν ἔχευαν, | ἀλλ’ ἄρα τόν γε κύνες τε καὶ οἰωνοὶ κατ‐ έδαψαν | κείμενον ἐν πεδίῳ ἑκὰς ἄστεος. Pausan. 2. 16 § 7 Κλυταιμνήστρα δὲ ἐτάφη καὶ Αἴγισθος ὀλίγον ἀπωτέρω τοῦ τείχους, ἐντὸς δὲ ἀπηξιώθησαν, ἔνθα Ἀγαμέμνων τε αὐτὸς ἔκειτο καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ φονευθέντες.

ἁγών , discrimen, the issue: cp. O. C. 587: Soph. Ph. 588 μῆτερ, οὐ λόγων ἔθ’ ἁγών: Eur. Or. 1291 οὐχ ἕδρας ἀγών: Thuc. 3. 44 οὐ γὰρ περὶ τῆς ἐκείνων ἀδικίας ἡμῖν ὁ ἀγών, εἰ σωφρονοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῆς ἡμετέρας εὐβουλίας.

πρόχειρος … κτανεῖν . In its primary and usual sense, πρόχειρος denotes what is ready in the hand (1116). Here it passes into a wholly different sense, applied to a person whose hand is ‘forward’ or ready, as πρόθυμος is one whose spirit is forward. Cp. Eur. H. F. 161 τῇ φυγῇ πρόχειρος ἦν, ‘prompt for flight’ (=φεύγειν), where Wilamowitz illustrates the dat. by Pind. O. 4. 14 τροφαῖς ἕτοιμον ἵππων.

μὴ τάσσε : cp. Ant. 664 τοὐπιτάσσειν τοῖς κρατύνουσιν: Eur. fr. 690 τάσσειν δὲ μᾶλλον ἢ )πιτάσσεσθαι θέλοις.

ἔνθαπερ , i.e. (ἐκεῖσε) ἔνθαπερ: cp. 1099. The place meant is the μέγαρον of the house: see on 268 f.

πᾶσ’ ἀνάγκη , as O. T. 986, Her. 2. 22, Plat. Phaedop. 67 A, etc.— τά τ’ ὄντα καὶ μέλλοντα : for the omission of the art. with the second partic., cp. 991 n.

Aegisthus means: ‘Must this house witness, not only those sorrows of our family which exist already, but those others which are to come, if I am slain?’ He speaks of his impending doom as if it were due, not to his own crimes, but to the working of the hereditary ἀρά, and implies that it will be followed by other deeds of bloodshed. In saying Πελοπιδῶν , he appeals, as a last hope, to family sympathies. Thyestidae, like himself, and Atreidae, like Orestes, are alike ‘children of Pelops.’ According to the legend, the calamities of the house were closed by the righteous vengeance of Orestes, whom Athena's judgment vindicated from the Furies.

τὰ γοῦν ς’ : σά, though em phatic, is elided; see on O. T. 64 πόλιν τε κἀμὲ καὶ σ’ ὁμοῦ στένει.

ἄκρος : cp. Aesch. Ag. 1130 οὐ κομπάσαιμ’ ἂν θεσφάτων γνώμων ἄκρος | εἶναι.

τὴν τέχνην , i.e., τὴν μαντικήν. Agamemnon fell into the snare laid for him: Ag. 911 ἐς δῶμ’ ἄελπτον ὡς ἂν ἡγῆται Δίκη.—Cp. Ai. 1121 οὐ γὰρ βάναυσον τὴν τέχνην ἐκτησάμην.

1501 Cp. O. C. 1628 πάλαι δὴ τἀπὸ σοῦ βραδύνεται.

1502 The double change of person within the verse ( Or.—Aeg.— Or.) is rare. As G. Wolff observes, there is no instance of it in Aesch. ; in Soph. the only other examples occur in the two latest plays, Soph. O. C. 832, Soph. Ph. 810, Soph. Ph. 814, Soph. Ph. 816, at moments of high excitement. A triple change within the verse occurs only once, in Soph. Ph. 753.This is another point which bcars on the date of the Electra: cp. 1160 n.

ἕρφ’ . The word is always so written here, as if Orestes could foresee that Aegisthus would utter an aspirated word. Similar instances occur elsewhere: see Appendix. In the theatre, we must suppose, the actor said ἕρπε at full length: and possibly the poet so wrote it.

ἦ μὴ φύγω σε ; ‘(dost thou do this), lest..?’ Cp. O. T. 1012 ἦ μὴ μίασμα τῶν φυτευσάντων λάβῃς;

μὲν οὖν : O. T. 705.

καθ’ ἡδονὴν θάνῃς ; i.e., with such comfort as would be given by permission to choose the place or mode of death. Cp. 1493.

1505-1507

The imperf. χρῆν , with εἶναι , implies that, though it ought to be so, it is not. The sense is, in substance, what might be expressed by a conditional sentence, ἥδε δίκη ἦν ἂν τοῖς πᾶσιν, εἰ τὸ εἰκὸς ἔπαθον.

εὐθὺς , immediately after the crime in each case; Aegisthus has enjoyed too long an impunity. Cp. 13 f.n.

θέλει is better here than θέλοι , since it suggests more clearly the reference to the actual case of Aegisthus. The optative is, however, also tenable. It would mark the generality of the statement, ‘any one who should wish’; and could follow a present, χρή, no less than χρῆν (cp. Ant. 666).— τοῖς πᾶσιν … ὅστις : cp. Ai. 760, where ὅστις refers to σώματα in 758: Ant. 709, where οὗτοι follows ὅστις in 707: Eur. El. 933 κἀκείνους στυγῶ | τοὺς παῖδας, ὅστις κ.τ.λ.: Plat. Rep. 566 D ἀσπάζεται πάντας ᾧ ἂν περιτυγχάνῃ.

πράσσειν γε : γε emphasises, not πράσσειν, but rather the whole sentence, and might have immediately followed ὅστις, if metre had allowed: cp. Il. 3. 279 ἀνθρώπους τίνυσθον, ὅτις γ’ ἐπίορκον ὀμόσσῃ. Certainly πράσσειν τι is no improvement.

κτείνειν , rather than θνῄσκειν, because the speaker is himself the executioner. For the emphatic place of the word, cp. 957 Αἴγισθον.

τὸ πανοῦργον , equiv. in sense to οἱ πανοῦργοι: cp. 972 n.: Thuc. 1. 13 τὸ λῃστικὸν καθῄρουν.— Shakesp. Meas. for Meas. act 2, sc. 2, 91: ‘Those many had not dared to do that evil, | If the first that did the edict infringe | Had answer'd for his deed.’

Nicephorus Vasilákes (Βασιλάκης), a professor of rhetoric at Constantinople in the latter part of the twelfth century, places these three verses of Sophocles at the head of a short piece in his rhetorical ‘Exercises’ (Προγυμνάσματα), and makes them the text of a discourse evidently prompted by the evils of his own time. The verses remind us, he says, how well Sophocles understood the function of Tragedy as a κοινὴ παιδαγωγία, or vehicle of moral teaching. After setting forth in action the warning example of Aegisthus, the poet here ἀποδίδωσι λόγον ξυνᾴδοντα τοῖς εἰργασμένοις, i.e., generalises the lesson. From a literary and aesthetic point of view the remark deserves the notice of those who, like Dindorf, think the verses spurious. If the speech of Orestes ended with v. 1504, the effect would manifestly be too abrupt.

ὦ σπέρμ’ Ἀτρέως . The dynasty of the Atreidae (δεσπόται οἱ πάλαι, 764) is about to be restored in the person of the rightful heir, Orestes (162), who displaces the usurper Aegisthus, the representative of the Thyestidae.

δἰ ἐλευθερίας … ἐξῆλθες , come forth in freedom. For διά denoting the state, cp. Thuc. 6. 34§ 2 ἀεὶ διὰ φόβου εἰσί. The phrase here is in one respect peculiar. When the verb denotes motion, διά in this idiom usu. denotes a course of action, and not a state; e.g., Thuc. 6. 60§ 3 διὰ δίκης ἐλθεῖν, Her. 6. 9 διὰ μάχης ἐλεύσονται: see on Soph. Ant. 742.

ὁρμῇ , the enterprise of the avengers against the tyrants. Cp. Xen. An. 3. 1. 10 οὐ γὰρ ᾕδει τὴν ἐπὶ βασιλέα ὁρμήν (‘the purpose to attack him’).— τελεωθέν , ‘consummated,’ ‘perfected’; i.e., ‘made completely prosperous.’ The word is applied to those who attain maturity in body and mind; Plat. Rep. 487A τελειωθεῖσι..παιδείᾳ τε καὶ ἡλικιᾳ. Herodotus uses it in a sense akin to that which it bears here, 3. 86 ἐπιγενὀμενα δὲ ταῦτα τῷ Δαρείῳ ἐτελέωσέ μιν , ‘when these omens came to the aid of Dareius, they made him completely acceptable.’—In O. C. 1089Sophocles uses the form τελειῶσαι. Both τελειοῦν and τελεοῦν (as τέλειος and τέλεος) were Attic, while the forms without ι are alone used by Herodotus.

This play contains no presage of trouble to come, and fitly ends with the word τελεωθέν. Contrast the closing words of the Choephori (1075 f.): ποῖ δῆτα κρανεῖ, ποῖ καταλήξει | μετακοιμισθὲν μένος ἄτης;